Amongst the fens of Lincolnshire—in the dreariest
portion of that miserable county, where all is barren
and, if not unprofitable, at least uninteresting—stood,
at the period this history commences, an old-fashioned,
dingy-looking mansion, tenanted by Sir
Ernest Ivraine, the miser-descendant of a long line
of contemptible ancestors.
The house, situated near the centre of a large
quagmiry park, commanded a mournful view over
marshy lands, stagnant pools, and a river, so sluggish
in its course that all kinds of water-plants
grew and flourished on the surface; connecting it, in
reality as in appearance, with the low flat fields bordering
it—for they were terrestrial swamps, while it
was an aquatic one.
2How far the roots of the poplar and willow trees,
standing like spectral sentinels at regular intervals
along the margin of the “stream”—as the natives,
with a species of satire, none the less melancholy
because unconscious, called it—had to penetrate
before reaching a solid foundation, was a mystery
nobody ever cared to fathom; for the damp stagnated
the curiosity as well as the blood of the inhabitants:
and whilst the guardians of the sorrowful
river throve upon its banks, it was deemed, and justly,
a matter of secondary importance how they managed
to effect it.
Of all trees in the world poplars are, surely, the
least beautiful; particularly when, as is the most
approved mode in Lincolnshire, they are clipped and
pruned, and stuck like sinful spirits along the edges
of stagnant rivers, to make the desolate landscape
look—if that were possible—doubly desolate and
forlorn.
What an unspeakably wretched place that “Paradise”
was where Sir Ernest Ivraine lived and
sinned: or rather, starved and sinned! Who could
have dreamed that, in times long past, it was so
christened, not by a grim old cynic, but by a fair
young bride; who soon, pining away broken hearted,
sickened, died, and sought a brighter and a happier
3home? What mortal man, seeing the baronet’s
abode on a December’s day, would have credited,
had verbal testimony not been corroborated by additional
evidence, that any human being could choose
to inhabit such a spot, if it were possible for him, by
dint of labour or stratagem, to escape from it?
In the glorious summer days, indeed, when most of
the fields were covered with waving corn, and the
swamps donned a brownish-greenish mantle, and
draining was spoken of by theoretical persons as
possible; when water-lilies bloomed on the bosom of
the slimy river, and everything looked its very best;
it became just palpable to the vivid imaginations of
a few, that, with an immense expenditure of money,
something might be made of the place: and people
suggested that, when the old baronet died, great
improvements might be anticipated; for, of course,
Sir Ernest the younger, when he came to his estate
and title, would render the home of his boyhood
worthy of its name and his ancestors. In plain
words, Lincolnshire sages expected he would waste
a fortune in endeavouring to beautify that which
nature and climate decreed should never be beautiful,
or habitable for more than three brief months
out of the twelve universally admitted to “make
one year.”
4Very little doubt ever remains on the minds of
unprejudiced individuals, after visiting the favoured
county referred to, that when Dr. Syntax set out
on his memorable journey in search of the picturesque,
it was through Lincolnshire he wandered;
and, in support of the above proposition, it may
briefly be stated, that the only pretty or cheering
object visible from the windows of Paradise was the
grey primitive church spire of Lorton; which always,
solemnly though silently, reminded him whose eye fell
upon it, that sooner or later he would have finished
gazing wearily over the swampy earth, and be lying,
with closed lids and quiet heart, under it.
It might have been imagined that years spent in a
place like this, must have reduced any human being
to a state of utter hopelessness: have paled his cheek,
crushed his spirit, emaciated his body, and enfeebled
his mind; but such was not the case with a single
inhabitant of that dreary pile, whose interior indeed
more resembled Tartarus than what the poor gentle
lady had fancied it would prove to her—Paradise.
But some people, like some plants, seem able to
flourish anywhere; and the minds of a few, instead
of stagnating by reason of dwelling among swamps,
either prey incessantly on themselves or else become
restlessly active in striking out, on the anvils of their
5imaginations, burning plans, presenting a remote
chance of escape from the bonds wherewith destiny
has bound them.
The first effect had apparently been produced,
by place and circumstances, upon Ernest Ivraine,
the elder son of the baronet, heir apparent to the
old man’s title, and to the swamps and waters and
poplars of Paradise,—heir presumptive to the gold,
and bonds, and mortgages, and title-deeds which his
father kept under lock and key so rigidly, that relative
nor stranger never knew what might be the precise
amount of the wealth in the midst of which he
denied himself and his sons everything, save the
poorest and barest necessaries of existence. It appeared,
indeed, as if the stern and gloomy young
man had at length come to the conclusion that it was
desirable for him to relinquish altogether a habit
wherein, even at his best, he could scarcely have been
deemed proficient—that of thinking aloud. He
very rarely spoke: two or three persons, besides his
brother, had, it is true, a vague recollection of having,
at some remote period, heard Ernest Ivraine
talk; but the recollection was so very vague, that
they frequently felt inclined to believe it a delusion.
He seemed to have finally retired into himself, in
the conviction that life, under such circumstances,
6was a curse, and grumbling would not mend the
matter. If he could have grown callous and insensible,
it would have been better for him; but not
having been endowed by nature with the invaluable
faculty of converting himself à plaisir into a vegetable,
he decided on taking refuge in silence.
Personally he was what that portion of Her
Majesty’s subjects disrespectfully termed “bogtrotters,”
so expressively style “a dark solitary
looking man,” who might readily enough have
passed for thirty, ere twenty-three years had set
their stamp upon his brow. His hair was black, long,
and innocent of the remotest intention of curling;
his whiskers were also of the same raven shade, and
as he considered it a useless labour to make more
than a very moderate use of the razor, the lower
portion of his face looked blue; thus affording a
strange contrast to the remainder of his countenance,
which was of a clear olive. Large melancholy eyes,
seeming to be perpetually gazing forth, bitterly and
sorrowfully, over the world in which he had been so
unhappily placed; a straight nose; a mouth, which,
when he did open it, displayed teeth white and
regular; these were the main features of a face,
whose characteristic expression was that of proud,
quiet, despairing grief. It would have been impossible
7to determine from it, whether he were possessed
of talent, of the capability to love, of the
desire to struggle; whether he cared for anything or
nothing; if his temper were good or bad; if his
principles were noble or the reverse; what his rules
of action might be, or whether he had any. Only
three things could positively be ascertained from his
countenance, namely, that he thought about something,
and felt a vast deal; and that what he thought
about, and upon what subject he felt so deeply,
mortal man would never learn from those firmly-compressed
lips, which he only opened when dire
necessity compelled the disagreeable task.
He lived in himself; whether for himself alone
was a mystery, which, like the roots of the poplar
trees, no one cared to solve: perhaps his thoughts
remained in the swamps; perhaps they went further,
and struck deep in better soil beyond; some few suggested
they stayed in his father’s coffers: at all events,
nobody knew where they dwelt, or what they were.
Two years and six brief months of disparity in
their ages did not solely make the vast difference
betwixt him and his only brother, Henry. We
must bear in mind the dissimilarity of their characters—wide
as the poles asunder: the elder endured,
the younger chafed; the former thought, the latter
8acted; Ernest was prudent, Henry rash; the one
was stern and melancholy by nature, the other had
been rendered indignant and desperate by circumstances.
Ernest seemed older than he actually was,
his brother younger; the hair of the latter was light,
his step rapid, his manner frank, his complexion
fair, his character energetic, his temper amiable,
though hasty. He was disposed to look on the
bright side of things; and assuredly it was not his
fault that there was nothing bright or happy about
Paradise, excepting the birds singing in the neglected
gardens, and the water-lilies when they were
in bloom: nothing bright nor happy,—no one to
talk to, to love, to cling to, to confide in, to sympathise
with, save Ernest, his silent brother. But,
notwithstanding his silence and his melancholy, and
the dissimilarity of their natures, it was quite touching
to note the affection these two young men entertained
for one another; to hear how for hours the
younger would talk and the elder listen; to see how
completely Henry seemed to understand Ernest, not
by the power of knowledge, but by the force of
faith and confiding love.
The unwavering, sterling attachment the miser’s
sons felt and retained in their hearts, from infancy
to age, was for many and many a year the only moral
9flower which bloomed and flourished in the withering,
pestilential atmosphere of Paradise.
“Ernest,” said the younger, as they sat together
one gloomy November’s evening over the smouldering
embers of a wood fire, “Ernest.”
The person so addressed removed his steadfast
gaze from the ashes on the hearth, and fixing it,
as was his wont, earnestly on his brother, briefly
answered, “Well!”
“I want you to attend to me for five minutes.”
“I am attending, pray go on,” said Ernest.
“I wish to tell you I have finally made up my
mind that this state of things can be endured no
longer: what say you?”
“Nothing,” was the rejoinder.
“Yes, but I want you to say something: you do
not think we ought to bear it?”
“I do not see how we can avoid it.”
“We are not forced to bear it,” remarked the
younger.
“How do you make that out?” demanded Ernest.
“I will explain,” Henry continued; “but first
let me throw a little light on your face before proceeding
to throw some light on my subject. Now
you need not say no, nor look so grave, for I am not
going to be frozen for any man living, even though
10he be my father; there are as many branches and
twigs and sticks about the park as would keep us
years. I expect one of these days to be ordered out
to gather them: I saw my father picking some up
the other morning: but, at all events, while the
fuel lasts, we will have a rousing fire for once: so
here goes.”
As he spoke, he flung two or three short logs of
wood on the embers, and laughed bitterly to see
how speedily they ignited, and how the flames went
crackling and blazing up the chimney.
“Now I can go on,” he said, looking fixedly at
Ernest, whose face seemed to grow graver and
sterner by the changing light. “I say we are not
forced to bear it, and you want to know how I make
that out; and I explain that, as nobody asks us to
stay here, and no duty requires that we should do
so—as no one wants us to remain, as we are incumbrances
rather than blessings, sources of irritation
instead of joy, or satisfaction, or comfort—we are at
perfect liberty to go.”
“Where?” demanded Ernest.
“Where!” repeated his brother, “anywhere,
away from here—out into the world, to some place
where we can make money, or save it, or spend it,
or give it, as we like.”
11“How?” was the brief question.
“Now you come to what has puzzled and kept
me lounging here for so long a time. I thought of
that, you know, Ernest, till I got first angry, and
then sick, and at last furious. We are not well
educated: that is, though we have done a little for
ourselves, and read and thought, still we are not
well educated. We could not enter any profession
even if we were, for law and physic and theology,
all require money: soul and body and mind—there
is no use attempting to cure any of them unless you
are prepared to pay a preliminary fee, in some shape
or another, for the privilege. Besides, I do not
like lawyers, and I have a horror of doctors, and I
am sure when I find it so difficult to listen to a
sermon, I should never be able to write one; and a
man must have means to live on till he gets into
practice or orders: in brief, black is not the colour
for me; I saw that plainly enough long ago.”
“You have told me all this before,” remarked
Ernest, in a tone of disappointment, as his brother
paused, “fifty times.”
“Well, I know that,” said Henry, laughing;
“but I want to impress upon you that we are unfitted
by nature and education to make money in the
pulpit, the sick room, or at the bar.”
12“You do not speak reverentially of the Church,
Henry; you jumble everything together,—add all
up in columns of pounds, shillings, and pence,
and——”
“Find the sum total nil,” interposed the younger.
“You may preach if you like, but you know as well
as I do that if you thought you could make money
by becoming a parson, you would don a surplice
to-morrow, even though you had no vocation, as
people call it. Now would you not?”
“I have sometimes thought if a good situation as
hangman were offered to me I would accept it,”
Ernest confessed; “but it was only a thought: so
now, having settled what you are not fit for, pray
proceed.”
“No, I have only settled some of the callings for
which I am unfitted; there are plenty more.”
“Spare me their recital,” said Ernest; “I know
them off by heart.”
“To sum up all,” began Henry, “we have not
the means to be landed gentlemen, or gentlemen
who frequent clubs, or even small gentry; we cannot
become professionals of any kind, or men of
business, or farmers, or artizans, or shopkeepers:
it is a living death to stay here, a wasting of existence
and strength and youth; so, as I said, or
13at least implied, before, I have finally resolved to
go.”
“And, for the second time, I ask you where?”
“And I answer, in all sincerity, I do not know.
My present plan is this—I wish that you also could
be induced to adopt it—to start off, say to-morrow
or the next day, for London, see if there be any
single thing I am fit for there, and if not—if no
other opening present itself—enter the army.”
“You have no money to purchase a commission;
how will you obtain it? to whom do you mean to
apply?”
“Friends and connections, you know we have,
Ernest, possessed of sufficient influence to obtain
more than that for both of us, if they would; but
they are not the men to encourage the son in rebellion
against his parent; to offend the powers that
be; to lose, by a single false step, their chance,
however remote, of a portion of the old man’s gold.
No, I mean to apply to none of them: I despise my
relations. I will gain a name by my own unassisted
efforts: no man shall say ‘No’ to me, or keep me
hanging on for months, waiting for a civil or uncivil
answer to my request. It disgusts me to hear people
speculating on the chances of my father’s demise,
expatiating on the folly of offending him, on the
14probabilities of whether you or I shall be left the
best off. I don’t pretend to entertain any great
amount of affection for my father, but I cannot bear
to think of his death as a matter of importance and
rejoicing to myself: I had rather win a fortune than
wait for one: I cannot stay here to play the part of
a hypocrite, in order that, at some remote period,
wealth, which in the interim I might make for myself,
may perhaps be bequeathed to me. I do not
desire to bring the sin on my soul of wishing for
any man’s death—how much more that of a parent!
and I dread that if I remain here much longer, I
should look forward with impatience to even that
event as to my only chance of freedom from bondage
and misery.”
There was a long pause, during which Ernest
Ivraine gazed moodily into the fire; but at length,
turning abruptly towards his brother, he said,
“You have hitherto merely told me what you are
neither competent, nor intending, to do: now what
is your plan? always supposing you have one.”
“I will beg favours, I have said, from no man,”
returned Henry, who apparently was incapable of
giving a short direct answer to any question; “bitter
and scanty enough, Heaven knows, has seemed the
bread of dependence I have eaten under my father’s
15roof: how, therefore, should I relish that doled out
to me by the hands of strangers? If I win a name,
parent and friends shall hear of me again; if not, I
shall never revisit the land of my birth. I will
either make a happy home for myself on the earth,
or else seek a quiet one in it; but I will make that
home for myself by my own exertions. I am young,
healthy, and active; why should I not rise to fame
and fortune yet? I am resolved, however, not to
gain them by patronage—that fickle thing which
lifts a man up one moment far above his true position,
and flings him, the next, down many degrees
below it: I will be the sole architect of my own
fortunes; no one shall ever say of me, ‘I made him
what he is:’ I will do it all myself, Ernest. What
do you think?”
“That the project sounds wonderfully well; but
I am still in ignorance of how you expect to accomplish
it,” replied the elder brother.
“If nothing better turn up, by entering the
army,” was the response.
“But as you have neither money nor influence,
how can you enter it?” demanded Ernest.
“Simply enough: I inquire for a regiment bound
for India or any other fighting place, seek an interview
with a recruiting serjeant, explain to him that
16I want to go where hard knocks are more plentiful
than fine words, remark that I am six feet high, fear
death in no shape, dread no man living, desire to
serve my country and myself, finally receive from
him one shilling of the current coin of the realm—and
the deed is done. I am the son of Sir Ernest
Ivraine no longer; fling overboard all useless
gentility, all absurd expectations; and start, before
I am quite one-and-twenty, as plain Henry
Ivraine, private in His Majesty’s—regiment of
foot.”
“Bound to serve His Majesty for years as a
private, with no friend to buy you off, no one to
help you up.”
“Except God and myself,” rejoined the youth.
There was a long pause.
“And so, Henry, this is your last plan,” said his
brother, at length, with a melancholy and rather
sweet smile.
“And final one,” replied the other. “Will you
adopt it too, Ernest? let us be brothers in arms as
well as brothers in reality: we will enjoy life together,
we will dare death side by side, and when
you come to your title, who will ask what Sir Ernest
Ivraine and his rash brother Henry did when
they were youths? We could fight our way up the
17rugged steep to fortune if we were but united in
soul. If you were wounded I would nurse you
tenderly, as our mother might have done had she
been living now, Ernest: if I died, you would look
me out a quiet grave in that distant land: and if
it pleased God to bless our efforts, we might return
triumphantly together to our native country, and
show our friends how wisely we had acted, and
let the old man leave his money to whom he listed.
We might make happy homes for ourselves in some
place; in the name of sense and manliness and
independence, let us be up and doing.”
The impetuous young man had risen from his
seat in the middle of his hurried appeal, and he
now laid a hand on his brother’s shoulder, as if
he would have dragged him away from that house
to a more brilliant destiny; but Ernest, sadly disengaging
himself, said:
“Sit down, Henry; endeavour to be calm and
rational, and look at this matter from a reasonable
point of view. Do not permit imagination to run
away with judgment; contemplate the probable
consequences of the step you are now dreaming
of. You offend our father’s pride, which is second
only to his avarice; you destroy your only chance
of independence by thus irritating him; you embrace
18a life of hardship and misery; war is a trade
at which you can never make money; you will be
thrown with low companions. This is bad I admit,
but that would be worse. You are free to leave
your father’s roof at any hour, upon any pretence;
you cannot quit the King’s service, were your heart
breaking, without the certainty of punishment and
disgrace ensuing. You are wretched here; you
would be still more wretched there. Wait still a
little longer, till we see if nothing arise likely to
better our position in any way. Will you wait?”
“No,” said Henry, “I will not; no life, not that
of a galley-slave, could be worse than this. I tell
you, Ernest, I will make a name, a home, a fortune
for myself; and, oh! how much better I could
struggle if you would come with me, were you but
by my side.”
His brother only shook his head in reply.
“Do not say no, Ernest,” resumed the other;
“let us go forth together fearlessly and hopefully;
let us shake the shackles of this accursed gold from
us, and see whether there be not in life something
more precious than money—liberty. How happy
we should be, exploring foreign climes together!
We could seek our fortunes in some other way, if
you like not the idea of the army: the estate must19come to you, whether at home or absent; our father
may leave his gold to his most distant relative.
Why, in plain words, brother, should we waste the
best portion of our lives here, waiting for his death—the
death of him my mother loved, whose children
we are, who is the nearest, and should be the
dearest, living connection we have? I feel the guilt
of the idea, Ernest, oppress me; let us flee from the
great temptation—in God’s name, let us be gone!”
The elder turned deadly pale as his brother
spoke, but gave no answer.
“It cannot be that you thirst for gold,” continued
Henry, “that the epidemic of our race has smitten
you also. No, no; I do not, could never believe
that: surely you love liberty. I know you do not
mind privation or hardship, or dread death: neither
of us is a coward, Ernest. Oh! bravely we could
fight our way to rank and wealth; only say you
will come, brother—only say you will come.”
“To be for years a common soldier, and then a
pauper baronet?” Ernest added bitterly. “You
are not aware what you are throwing away, Henry;
you do not know what you are talking about.”
“I know I am talking of throwing away a weight
from my heart, a sin from my conscience,” returned
the younger, hastily; “think of it, think of this
20wretched life and that dreadful guilt, of what it
may all end in; that, after waiting, watching, and
enduring, when we are middle-aged men he can
leave us utterly penniless. The estate must be
yours, as I said before: staying or going, we are
sure of nothing else. I hear my father coming
now. Ponder upon it, Ernest, well.”
CHAPTER II. THE WILFULNESS OF YOUTH.
21
Henry Ivraine had scarcely concluded, when
the door of the apartment was flung violently open,
giving admittance to the tall gaunt baronet, the
“Miser Sir Ernest,” as he was universally called
by all who knew him.
He resembled, and yet was dissimilar to, both
his sons, having the rapid, energetic manner of the
one, and the melancholy, dissatisfied expression of
the other; his hair, which had once been black as
Ernest’s, was now grey and grizzled; his face was
wrinkled, though apparently more from temper than
great age; his eyes were dark and keen, and
seemed to be perpetually darting rapid glances into
remote corners in search of any coin, no matter how
insignificant; his mouth, like the clasp of a purse,
appeared to have a natural disinclination to open,
excepting with a snap; his untrimmed beard gave
22a wild, haggard expression to his wasted features;
his hands were long and thin, the fingers bent like
vulture’s claws. He had on an old pair of slippers,
coarse stockings, grey trousers of the commonest
material, an old tattered faded dressing gown, which,
floating behind as he shuffled rapidly towards the
fire-place, gave him the appearance of a theatrical
caricature, save that the stage always lacks that of
which he had the stamp—reality.
“At it again, Henry,” he commenced, hastily
removing the blazing logs from their position and
extinguishing them, as if they had been going to
set the house on fire, “at it again, haranguing and
talking and wasting the fuel; you will die in the
workhouse yet, boy; you would spend a fortune in
a week. If you never can keep silent for ten
minutes at a time, why can’t you talk in the dark?
you do not require to see when you are speaking,
do you? I cannot afford such fires; and that reminds
me—what’s this bill which has just come
in?”
“You have not left me light sufficient to inform
you,” answered the youth angrily, gazing for a
moment at his parent through the gloom, with a
look in which contempt had decidedly gained the
mastery over filial respect; but then, remembering
23that the questioner was his father, he made a strong
effort, and added, in a different tone, “if you tell
me the name of the sender, I shall be able to give
you further particulars.”
“It is a bill which I do not intend to pay,” remarked
Sir Ernest, “from a tailor of the name of
Turner: items—a dress coat; ditto, vest; amount,
five pounds. I dare say the fellow wishes he may
get it.”
“I am sure he cannot afford to lose it,” said
Henry warmly; “I ordered those articles, sir,
when, at your desire, I went to Colonel Purday’s
to propose for his hideous daughter, who ran off
with Lord Rondeford before I had time to do it.
I could not go to Bellefort Park in a plain shooting
jacket; and in the whole of my wardrobe, at that
period, there was not a coat innocent of the crime
of being out at the elbows: I was forced to order
the clothes from some one, and, accordingly, Turner
made them.”
“And you may pay for them,” his father added,
“as you would not marry Miss Purday.”
“As Miss Purday would not marry me, you
mean, sir,” retorted Henry: “on my honour, at
that time I’d have wedded Xantippe if she would
only have promised to carry me bodily out of
24Lincolnshire. If I had known she was secretly
engaged to that pauper, Lord Rondeford, why of
course I should not have wasted a new coat upon
her; but being ignorant of that fact, I did so, and
Turner must not suffer for my over haste.”
“Or rather want of haste,” sneered his father,
who had his own private opinions on the subject.
“Well, as I said before, you may pay the bill.”
“Had I possessed the means of doing so, it
should never have been sent to you,” said Henry;
“as matters stand, I hope, sir, you will settle it.
I assure you it is the last account you will ever
have to discharge for me.”
“Yes, the last—and the last—and the last, for
years; no, no, Henry, that won’t do with me now;
I am tired of that cry, I have no faith in that promise.
As I cannot teach you to be economical, I
will prevent these tradespeople giving you credit:
let them go once or twice without their money,
and they will think half-a-dozen times before trusting
you again. I have been a most indulgent
father; anything in reason I am willing for—anything
in reason, but not for bills like this: Turner
will never make coats for you again.”
“He is a poor man, sir, and has a large family,”
urged Henry; “it would not be a very great sum
25for you to pay, and it would be a heavy loss for
him to sustain.”
“The heavier the loss, the longer he will remember
it,” the baronet said savagely.
“He can force you to settle the account,” remarked
his son.
“Ay! and how, pray?”
“He can summon you for the amount; I am
under age,” Henry rejoined, hotly.
“Just let him try it,” chuckled the baronet,
“just let him try it, and I will teach him a lesson
he will never forget: but he won’t attempt it. Go
to law with Sir Ernest Ivraine! there’s not a man,
noble or commoner, in Lincolnshire who would
attempt it: summon me!” and the old miser
laughed so long at the idea, that Henry had time to
calm down a little ere the baronet had concluded.
“I may have thought, and said, ere now that
I would relieve you from the burden of supporting
me,” began his son, when Sir Ernest’s merriment
was fairly at an end; “but I have sworn it now:
twenty-four hours more, and I shall be off to seek
my fortune, or to find a grave somewhere; for I
had rather dig the soil like the poorest labourer,
than remain here. After to-morrow we may never
meet again, and as my last request, as my only
26one ere I depart, I ask you to discharge this little
debt; it is my only one, and not extravagant. Will
you promise me this before I go?”
Once again the baronet broke out into a sort
of diabolical chuckle, as he inquired where Henry
was thinking of going.
“Out into the world, sir,” responded the young
man sadly, and in a very different tone from that
which he had used during the course of his conversation
with his brother; “whither I care very
little, whether east, west, north, or south, so as
it take me fairly away from this wretched place.
Father, I do not want to say anything disrespectful,
or unkind, but I have been so miserable here, that
I feel I can bear it no longer.”
“You have thriven upon it,” remarked Sir
Ernest, drily, glancing at the stalwart frame of
his son; “you do not look miserable, though you
talk so much about it: probably all your grief
evaporates in words. Now, Ernest appears melancholy;
perhaps it is because he never speaks.”
“There are griefs too deep for words,” murmured
Ernest to the smouldering embers, while Henry
rejoined:
“How I have looked and talked, you know;
how I have felt, I know. I have often before
27said I would leave home, fully intending to carry
that intention into execution when any definite
plan of support presented itself. I am resolved
to depart now: you have frequently told me I
might; that young men ought to battle and struggle
for themselves. I shall follow your advice: I shall
avail myself of your permission at last, and start
to-morrow.”
“You will remain for many morrows,” sneered
his parent.
“The sun of heaven shall never shine on my
face here again, unless, after the lapse of years, I
return, rich and independent, to prove what a
strong will and a just purpose may accomplish for
any man,” Henry retorted. “If hereafter I should
be happy and prosperous, how I would glory just
once to look upon these swamps and quagmires again,
and think of the weary life I led amongst them,
and how I hated and detested the very name of
Paradise.”
“Henry!” exclaimed his brother, quickly; but
the baronet merely laughed, and said,
“Let him go on; it does me no harm, it makes
Paradise none the less valuable, it costs no money,
nothing but breath, and he has plenty of that to
spare: it does him good, let him go on.”
28“You are right, sir,” said Henry, vehemently;
“it does do me good on this the last evening of
my sojourn under my father’s roof, to speak out
for once fully and frankly. I loathe this place;
for years I have had but one wish—to get away
from it by any means. I have thought by day,
I have pondered by night, how that object might
be best effected; but it was only this morning
that I took my final resolution to depart at all
hazards, and, please Heaven, I will adhere to it.”
“For how long?” the old man asked.
“Through life,” Henry answered; “some of
our relatives flatter you, sir, for their own ends.
I am speaking now, not as a son to a father, not
as one who hopes or expects aught from you,
either now or at any future time, but as one man
might to another, plainly and truthfully; and I
say they do flatter you for their own ends, and
talk as if Ernest and I had everything in life to
be thankful for, if we would only be contented;
they trace all the misery of this wretched home
of ours to those who, instead of being the causes
of unhappiness, are merely sufferers from the evil
which has made it what it is. They tell you we
are murmuring, dissatisfied, repining; and I tell
you what they assert is false: that we have borne
29patiently, as few young men would have done,
privations and humiliations; poverty in the midst
of wealth; parsimony in the lap of plenty——stay,
Ernest, as I have begun, I will speak: our youth
has been wretched; we have been deprived of
everything natural to our age; the poorest cottager
has fared better than we; the labourers on your
estate have been clad in costlier garments than the
sons of its baronet possessor; we have been debarred
from society, have not been educated as
became our rank and your means, have neither
the privileges of children, nor the advantages of
men; you will not give us the means to go, you
reproach us when we stay. Our relatives say all
has been done for our ultimate advantage. They
may be correct; but as I never expect to derive advantage
from it, I confess it seems to me our present
happiness has been sacrificed to a mistaken system.
I have been wretched, and a pauper amidst lands
and estates sufficient to have made me a being
almost without a care. I had rather go forth to
encounter any fate than pass the last few years of
my existence over again.”
“Have you nearly done?” the baronet demanded,
his whole frame quivering with anger.
“Almost,” said Henry. “I have only to add
30that as Paradise has been a place of torture to me, I
mean to leave it in the space of a few brief hours.”
“I will believe it when you are gone: and
Ernest—”
“What he will do I know not,” the younger
brother returned. “I wish he would come with
me. I trust he will be guided to a manly determination;
but whether or not, whether he decide
to go forth to breast the world as he can, or remain
here, will make not the least alteration in my purpose:
nothing could turn me now.”
“Go then,” said the old man, bitterly; “I command
you to go out into the world which you
think will act a kinder part to you than your
father has done; away from those relations whose
counsel you despise: do what you like. I renounce
you, I cast you off; child of mine you are,
heir of mine you shall never be: go forth—see
what stuff the world is made of; learn the nature
of men; discover what wins their hearts, turns
their purposes, sways the destinies of nations,
shakes empires, moves the world,—and then repent
for ever that you threw from you him, who, for
your sake, struggled through years to gain the
precious talisman, but who, for your sake, will
struggle no longer.”
31“I know what a blessing gold can be made;
I have felt what a curse it may become,” the
young man replied sadly: “the world can teach
me nothing about it I have not learnt already.
Aid from you I ask not; but lest hereafter my
conscience should reproach me for having uttered
some expressions which have just escaped my lips,
I request, before we part for ever, you will say
you forgive them; for, though true, I admit that,
perhaps, I should not have spoken them.”
“Always the same,” sneered the old man;
“always speaking, always repenting: always threatening,
never performing; always dreaming, never
acting; always murmuring, never satisfied; always
extravagant, never reforming; always offending,
always apologizing, but never amending; always
the same—always—always—till the end of time.”
And as he concluded this complimentary summary
of his son’s character, the baronet turned to leave
the room.
“I am not threatening, I am not dreaming now;
I mean to go: ere daybreak to-morrow, I shall be
miles from here. After to-night, we may not meet
for years again,—most likely, never: speak to me,
say something before I leave this place, which, in
all human probability, I shall never see more.”
32And Henry, who was always in extreme, either
of anger or sorrow, laid a hand on the arm of the
man, who, with his numerous faults and scanty
virtues, was still, and, in spite of all, his father.
But the baronet, who had come at length to regard
Henry’s repinings as mere matters of course, shook
him off with a scornful laugh, and murmuring and
muttering “Always the same—always—always the
same,” left the dark chamber, and went out into
the still darker corridor beyond.
How long and how earnestly the brothers remained
after his departure in that dreary apartment,
conversing together, it would be impossible to tell;
they stayed there till the stars peeped forth and the
moon arose; and then Ernest, wearied and mournful,
bade Henry go to rest, and sleep upon it.
Upon what? Upon the subject which was to
decide his future lot; on the step which might make
or mar, elevate or destroy. “He will be calmer
in the morning,” thought the elder; and thus, after
hours of mutual expostulation, they separated for
a time.
How often in after years did Ernest Ivraine
remember the words and the thoughts of that
memorable night, when, sleepless and wretched,
he pondered on which path he should take, which
33road he would choose; when unadorned freedom
and gilded slavery were presented to his choice;
when he strove to see rightly by the dim flickering
light of prudence, and acted wrongly after all; when
it was still in his power to cast the fetters from his
soul, but only bound them tighter around it; when
he called Henry rash and foolish and misguided, and
strove to think him so; when he fancied his own
choice was better and more sensible, and felt in his
heart he was wrong; when he dreamed for one minute
of happiness in distant lands, and shrunk back the
next, appalled by the spectre of poverty grimly
awaiting him on foreign shores; when he thought,
with a wild throb of pleasure, of leaving “Paradise”
behind him, and then resolved to remain there, lest
strangers should share his parent’s gold among
them and he be left a bankrupt baronet, a beggar,
an outcast,—because of over-impatience, because he
could not endure the yoke till his father died.
Ere the faintest shade of grey coloured the
eastern sky, Henry stood by his brother’s side; he
held a lighted candle in one hand, a valise in the
other.
“Have you made up your mind?” he asked.
“Yes,” said Ernest.
“And what is your decision?” Henry demanded.
34“To stay,” was the reply; “as you will not remain
to take care of your own interests, I will guard
them faithfully for you.”
“Guard your own,” returned his brother quickly,
but not unkindly. “I tell you I want nothing, I
expect nothing, and I am starting in life—not as the
son of Sir Ernest Ivraine, but as a man without a
shilling or the hope of making one, excepting by
his own exertions. If he make you his heir, I shall
say you have earned every guinea by the dreariest
servitude ever endured: no prospect of certain ultimate
wealth could induce me to wait here for it.
And remember, Ernest, that misers’ wills are often
strange documents: you are not sure of riches after
years of endurance: you are choosing certain misery
for a mere chance. Come with me, and we will show
the world what two unassisted youths can do: will
you come?”
“No,” Ernest returned: “I will not leave unbounded
wealth to the cupidity of our relations; I
will not cast such a chance from me, when, by
enduring a little longer, I may be free to shape my
destiny as I like. If I am ever rich, you shall be
so too; if not, I, a titled pauper, will then take the
step I dread at present. Go out and labour, and be
happy if you can, and I will remain and try to do
35better for you than you might yourself, waiting and
praying and trusting for happier times.”
“But not for his death, Ernest, not for his
death,” Henry said solemnly.
“Nothing but his death can ever bring happiness
to us, Henry,” his brother responded emphatically.
“Oh! Ernest, I never wished for him to die;
never even at my worst.”
“I often have,” was the elder’s brief confession,
and gazing into his brother’s face, after he had
uttered the words, he saw him turn pale and faint,
as if the sentence sickened him.
“God help you from sinful thoughts and deeds,
Ernest,” he murmured, as they left the apartment
together, and Ernest responded, “Amen.”
They walked along the corridor for some yards in
silence; but then Henry, pausing by a door almost
at the end of it, said hurriedly,
“I cannot leave without seeing him.”
A bitter smile curled Ernest’s lip at the idea; he
could not comprehend his brother’s half-instinctive
feelings of vague, changeable affection for their
parent. He had a settled hatred for the miser himself,
and he could not understand how Henry, who
had suffered so much that he was casting behind
him all hope of wealth for ever, sooner than endure
36the thraldom longer, could entertain any other sentiment
than that of fixed aversion towards the man
who, though he was their father, had darkened their
lives, thwarted their wishes, clouded their futures,
mortified their pride through years.
“He will not thank you for disturbing him and
raising all sorts of horrors in his mind, concerning
thieves and skeleton keys,” remarked the elder
brother with a sneer his parent might have envied;
but Henry called softly through the closed door,
which was, as he well knew, bolted and barred in
the inside.
“Father, I want to speak to you—only one word.”
The miser was awake and up in a moment; with
trembling fingers he undid the fastenings.
“What is wrong?” he inquired; “what has happened?”
“I am going, sir,” said Henry.
“Is that all?” his father rejoined; “I thought,
perhaps, some one had broken in. When will you
be back?”
“If I live, before I am grey-haired,” was the
answer.
“A safe reply—time to come and go in: may
mean to-morrow, or to-day, for that matter,” the
old man remarked.
37“It does not mean to-day, or to-morrow, or the
day after,” replied his son; “it means years, long
years, hence: when I have made a fortune: when
I am a youth no longer, but a man who has fought
and struggled and won. I—I could not leave you,
perhaps for ever, without one word more—I am
sorry for what I said last night; you will bid me
good-bye, sir, won’t you?”
Perhaps the presence of his brother restrained
him from asking a parent’s blessing on his enterprise;
perhaps he felt that such a word from those
thin avaricious lips would have been little but a
mockery; perhaps such an idea never crossed his
mind: at all events, the brief English honest parting
phrase was all he requested, and all he received.
“Good-bye, then,” said the old man, who went
through the scene as if it had been a sort of farce—(in
fact, he considered it as such; the only serious
thing he dreaded in the piece being a demand for
money); “Good-bye, then,” and he held out a long
skinny hand, which his son took mournfully.
All the past floated dimly before his eyes: his
childhood, his mother, her death, the few kindnesses
his father had ever conferred upon him, the many
angry and impatient expressions he had made use of
towards that parent! He glanced wildly back into
38the previous years of his existence, and at that
glance all the events, and trials, and purposes, and
disappointments, and wrongs, came like spectres at
a master’s bidding up to view: he gazed forth
almost fearfully into the dim, gloomy, uncertain
future, into which, without friend, or light, or
rudder, or compass, he was plunging: he was leaving
a home which, though dreary, had still been a
sort of home; a father who, though a selfish, unfeeling
man, was his only surviving parent; a brother,
to whom he had clung and appealed through years;
a place, which, though surrounded by swamps and
marshes and desolation, had once been tenanted by
a gentle woman, his mother, who, after having bequeathed
to her children whatever of good beautified
their natures, died in that house which somehow, at
that moment, her spirit seemed to sanctify.
Leaving all—a miserable home, a miser father, a
melancholy brother! going to a foreign land to face
death as a common soldier! departing, certainly for
years, possibly for ever! The whole vision of past,
present, and future swept rapidly across his soul
and softened it; and on that, the last time when he
and his father ever met or parted, the young man,
forgetful or regardless of Ernest’s grave, contemptuous
smile, bent down his head over that hand,
39which never grasped aught eagerly save a piece of
gold, and kissed it.
There was something about the act which touched
for an instant the old miser’s iron soul; but muttering
to himself the words, “He won’t go after all;
it’s all talk,” he only said, “Good-bye, then, boy,
you’ll be back soon,” and so let his son depart.
A sort of film obscured Henry’s eyes as he turned
from that door to break all ties asunder: a sentence
would have made him stay then—but the old man
spoke it not—though a word might have made him
depart the next day.
Ere they reached the principal hall, however, the
sound of Sir Ernest’s voice calling to them echoed
drearily through the long corridors. Henry ran
back to the foot of the stairs at the summons, his
heart beating painfully.
“No, no, it’s not you I want,” cried the miser,
leaning over the banisters as he spoke, “but Ernest;
I can trust him, and you never remember anything.
Be sure to see the door is properly shut when you
go out; that is all: or stay, I will fasten it after
you myself.”
And the old man, shuffling down the stairs and
across the hall, closed and locked the heavy oaken
door upon the departing figure of his youngest born,
40and with trembling eagerness adjusted each chain
and bar, to see all was in its place, whilst Ernest
remarked, as they walked along the terrace together,
“He could sleep if we were in our coffins, Henry,
but not if a bolt in the house were neglected to be
drawn.”
A chill had fallen over the soul of the younger
brother as he heard the door bang violently behind
him, and the rattling of the chains and grating of
the locks smote harshly on his ear: it was his father’s
farewell to him; it was the last sound he listened
to in that house, till, after years of exile, he returned
to find his parent dead, removed to that other world
where gold and earthly treasures avail not.
The damp morning wind blew not more coldly
upon his cheek than the miser’s words struck to his
soul; winter’s frosts never possessed a bitterness of
more reality than his brother’s brief sentence. Thus
Henry Ivraine passed forth, after many resolves and
many struggles, as he had said he would, “into the
world;” and Sir Ernest, his father, without a regretful
or tender word, bolted the door of home
behind him. When next he beheld that house, a
different hand clasped his at the open portal: another
voice bade him welcome back again, for the old man
41had gone from amongst his money bags for ever,
and the place he had darkened and clouded knew
him no more.
For five miles the brothers pursued their way in
silence; for Henry was too sick at heart, and vexed
in spirit, to utter a syllable, and Ernest cared not
for the exertion when it could be avoided; but at
length when they reached the London road, and saw
by the gloomy light of a November morning, the
coach rapidly advancing along the straight, flat, interminable
highway, the younger said,
“Now, Ernest, finally decide; will you come
with me?”
“No,” was the reply; “but will you think thrice
and turn?”
“Not for worlds,” Henry answered, with a
shudder; and, resting his arm on an old stump of
a willow-tree which was lying by the road-side, he
looked first, sorrowfully, at the dark object coming
rolling towards them, and then wistfully at his
brother. “I will never forget you,” he said at
last, in a faltering voice, “in life or in death, never;
and whatever comes, whether good fortune or evil,
you, Ernest, must never forget me.”
Without answering, the elder took the outstretched
hand in his, and pressed it in his own; then, drawing
42a ring off his finger—a plain golden ring, containing
a few fine threads of auburn hair—he gave it
silently to his brother, with a look which Henry
interpreted rightly, “Keep it for her sake, and remember
me.”
As he might have twined his arms when a child
about that mother’s neck, the departing one now
flung them wildly round Ernest, his dark, stern
brother: the latter felt his breath warm on his
cheek for a moment, and the next heard him calling
loudly to the coachman to stop: he saw a hand waving
to him from the top of the vehicle, and then the
horses, dashing round a curve in the road, bore all
from his view, and left him standing there alone.
The one had fairly started off into the world; and
Ernest, with a blacker shade than ever on his brow,
walked back, even more solitary than of yore, to the
swamps, and marshes, and poplars of Paradise.
Henry Ivraine was indeed gone to London to
“seek his fortune,” and thither we must also proceed,
though not to follow him: no—he went there
to become a soldier; and we journey thither to make
acquaintance with Mr. Alfred Westwood, and—some
other people, to accomplish which laudable purpose
it is needful to close this second chapter, and commence
a third.
CHAPTER III. INTRODUCES MR. ALFRED WESTWOOD.
43
One chilly day in that most depressing of all
English months, November, Mr. Merapie’s principal
clerk stood in a manner at once easy and graceful
before the fire in the outer office. His right foot
was firmly planted upon an old-fashioned chair
covered with hair-cloth, and thus he was enabled to
rest his elbow on his knee, and finally to place under
his chin a remarkably slender gentlemanlike hand,
adorned with two rings, and set off to greater advantage
by a broad linen wristband, white as the
driven snow, and fine as Irish looms could weave
it.
To attitudinize after this fashion he considered
one of the especial privileges of his situation, none
of the junior clerks being ever permitted—at least
never in his presence—thus conjointly to enjoy the
luxury of thought, heat, and dignity, with one foot
44supported by the crazy chair, which was giving up
its stuffing by almost imperceptible degrees.
Whenever he was in a particularly good, or a
peculiarly bad, temper, he assumed the position
above indicated, and addressed by turns words of
encouragement or of rebuke to his fellow-labourers,
as he exhibited his jewellery, caressed his whiskers,
and apparently reflected how handsome he was.
For vanity was the most perceptible feature in
the character of Mr. Alfred Westwood, whose cleverness
was only equalled by his impudence—his
impudence by his hypocrisy—his hypocrisy by his
ambition—and his ambition by his self-esteem. He
was fond of money, not exactly for love of it, but for
love of himself. He wanted it to spend in the purchase
of expensive broadcloths, fine linens, cambric
handkerchiefs, new hats, rare perfumes, macassar
oil, gold chains, signet rings, extraordinary soaps,
and endless cigars. There was no clerk, or, indeed,
no young sprig of the aristocracy, in London who
dressed so well, or seemed so confirmed and utterly
hopeless a dandy, as Alfred Westwood, whose hair
was always arranged after the most becoming and
approved mode; whose speech, carriage, deportment,
manners, were, as he fondly believed, unexceptionable;
who learnt privately all the new dances
45as they came out; who was conversant with the appearance
of every scrap of feminine nobility that
drove in the Park, or rode down Rotten Row; who
saw each new piece which was brought out at, and
criticised every new actor who crossed the boards of,
any one of the theatres; who could wind his way
blindfold through the West End—thread all the intricacies
of that magic region better, perhaps, than
if he had been born and brought up in Belgravia;
who, to condense all into one single sentence, desired
in the innermost recesses of his heart to be
considered a fashionable man about town; and who
was, in fact, head clerk in the establishment of Mr.
Merapie, a rich, eccentric merchant, possessed of
almost fabulous wealth, and residing in the “Modern
Babylon.”
No man of mortal mould was ever able to get a
near sight of the history of Mr. Westwood’s life, and
read it through from beginning to end. It was currently
believed he once had parents, but no one
could state the circumstance as a fact of his own
knowledge. Sisters, brothers, cousins, relatives,
friends, he had apparently none; he appeared merely
to be a stray waif, possessed of many personal attractions,
floating lightly over the sea of London
society, who came of necessity in contact with, and
46greeted scores of his fellow-creatures during the
course of his passage from a far distant port to some
unknown destination, but who belonged to no one,
made a confidant of no one, seemed claimed by no
one, was loved by no one—save himself.
He was of what that queen of blessed memory,
Elizabeth, would, perhaps, have termed a “just
height,” inasmuch as he was neither inconveniently
tall, nor yet remarkably short; somewhat slight in
figure, but extremely well-proportioned; of a fair
complexion, with brown eyes, hair and whiskers
rather dark than light, and teeth so white and regular,
that from a benevolent desire not to deprive
society at large of a certain pleasure, he was perpetually
smiling in a manner which, although a few
disagreeable persons considered it artificial, he himself
deemed perfectly bewitching.
But if vanity be of all human weaknesses and
follies the most contemptible and unendurable, it is
also the least really hurtful to any one, save the
individual who, through its intervention, lives in an
atmosphere of perpetual self-congratulation; and,
had Mr. Westwood’s sole characteristic been an unbounded
admiration for his own person, he might
daintily have walked through life, the City, and his
beloved West End, unchronicled, unheeded by me.
47It was, however, his leading foible, whilst ambition
appeared to be his crying sin. He desired not
only admiration, but position; he wished to trade, to
amass wealth, to retire, to have a town residence
and a country seat, servants, equipages, vineries,
green-houses, paintings, grand society; and to accomplish
these few trifling desires, he at the age of
seven-and-twenty had started, as the phrase runs,
“on his own account,” with an available capital of
ten pounds three and ninepence, and a stock of
assurance which, if it could only have been coined
into gold, might for years have been drawn upon ad
libitum, with a positive certainty that any banker in
the kingdom would honour the cheque.
But impudence, unhappily, cannot by any process
of alchemy be turned into sovereigns, although it
may, and frequently does, prove the means of obtaining
them; and ten pounds three and ninepence,
unlike the present fashionable swimming vests, will
not expand to unheard-of dimensions, and keep the
fortunate possessor’s head above water “for ever;”
and moreover, people will sometimes weary of giving
credit, and begin to ask decidedly for a settlement.
In consequence of all these things, Alfred Westwood,
at the expiration of two brief years, found
himself “unable”—so he told all whom it might
48concern—“to meet his liabilities.” In plain words,
his debts were just on the verge of seven thousand
pounds, and his assets not a farthing above five and
twopence.
In the interim he had lived like a lord, kept a cob,
hired a valet, and lodged in St. James’s: and when in
due course he passed through the Bankruptcy Court
he blandly told the commissioner his expenditure had
been most moderate—only six hundred per annum;
and in an extremely genteel accent entered an indignant
protest against an illiberal and insulting
demand made by his creditors (when he politely
appeared, at their desire, to answer their questions,
and afford them all the assistance in his power), that
he should give up, for their benefit, his watch,
chain, rings, and eye-glass, with which articles he
had adorned himself, to the end that he might, even
in ruin, look like a gentleman.
But remonstrance proving vain, with a sigh he
relinquished these unpaid-for mementoes of happier
days, made a full statement of his affairs, solemnly
affirmed he and he alone was the party deserving
of commiseration, and proved to the satisfaction,
though decidedly not to the gratification, of all present,
that, let him be what he might—knave, simpleton,
dupe, schemer, or fop—nothing in the shape of
49compensation could be wrung out of him, whether
freeman or prisoner; that he had no friends who
would “stand by him,” or, in other words, pay
them; that a merciless prosecution would do him
little harm, and could not, by possibility, benefit the
sufferers in the slightest degree; that, finally, it was
worse than useless to fling good money after bad;
and therefore Mr. Westwood escaped better than a
better man, and was permitted to go on his way
rejoicing.
Although he thought an immense deal on the
subject, he said “never a word” when he heard
his creditors were about to insure his life, in order
to secure themselves, if possible, against total loss;
but apparently contrite, broken spirited, and broken
hearted, did all that was required of him, meekly
got the requisite documents filled up and signed,
went quietly before the ruling powers “to be
viewed,” and have the probabilities of his death
discussed and the consequent rate of premium decided
on; patiently held his peace for a period, and
permitted those whom he had so deliberately cheated
to complete their part of the business ere he, with a
grim smile on his lips, began his.
What with actual anxiety, slight indisposition,
and two or three sleepless nights, he found himself
50sufficiently ill to be able to carry his project into
execution with a chance of success; and, accordingly,
discarding all useless ornaments, with a very
shabby coat, hair neither glossy nor well arranged,
and a hat which he had dinged a little for the occasion,
he repaired to an insurance office, where he
well knew his life was considered a matter of some
importance.
He desired to speak with the principals upon important
business, he said; and on the strength of
this assertion, he was ushered forthwith into the
“presence chamber.”
“Gentlemen,” he began, in a cool, straightforward
manner, “I believe you are rather interested
in my longevity; I am Alfred Westwood, formerly
a merchant, now a beggar, whose creditors have
insured my life in your office.”
The fact being accurately remembered, the individuals
thus addressed bent anxious glances on his
face, scrutinized him from head to foot, and mentally
calculated how many premiums he was “good for,”
whilst he proceeded:
“I have come, therefore, to inform you, with
feelings of deep regret—regret, more of course
on my own account than yours—that I fear you
will very speedily be called upon to pay the
51various policies which have been effected in this
case.”
It certainly was a somewhat startling announcement,
and the two elderly and one middle-aged
gentlemen, to whom he so tranquilly communicated
the likelihood of his demise, exclaimed in a breath,
“Good heavens! it is not possible——”
“With all due respect,” returned Mr. Westwood,
“permit me to remark, it is not merely possible, but
probable; my death must take place ere long, so far
as I can see; not, indeed, from any disease that
medicine or skill is able to cure, but because of a
malady, from the certainly fatal effects of which
you, and you alone, can deliver me.”
“We!” ejaculated the trio, once again in unison.
“You, gentlemen,” solemnly responded their
visitor.
“And what may the malady be, and how can
we avert it?” they demanded.
“The malady is starvation,” he replied, concealing,
by a desperate effort, an almost irresistible
inclination to smile; “money or a lucrative employment
will save my life and your pockets. All
my worldly goods, everything, in short, I was
possessed of, save a tranquil conscience and the
clothes I now wear, I made over to my creditors.
52What man could do more? and yet they are not
satisfied; their malice pursues me so relentlessly
that, in consequence of their evil reports, I can
obtain no situation, no matter how humble. I am
not fitted, either by education or constitution, for
manual labour, even were such offered to me:
I have no friends able to assist me: I have
brains, talent, energy,—would prove invaluable
to any person requiring an active, indefatigable
clerk. I desire not, indeed, to make a new character
for myself, but to demonstrate that which has
been asserted of my present one is false. I have
been unfortunate and wish to repair the past; but
every office is closed before me, every mortal seems
prejudiced against me. People will not permit me
to work, I cannot beg; in fine, gentlemen, I must
starve unless you, for your own interests, aid me in
this dilemma. Recollect, I do not ask you to do
this for my sake, but for your own; for I know quite
enough of human nature to believe self is the motive
power that turns the world, is the mainspring
of men’s actions, is, in brief, the sole reason why,
although I do stand in need of sympathy and compassion—though
I am a ruined man, though I have
been more ‘sinned against than sinning,’ you will
help me.”
53Westwood was right; he had studied the worst
part of human nature intently, and judged it correctly.
Had he possessed the eloquence of a Demosthenes,
he could not more speedily have struck the
feeling in the hearts of his auditors, which he desired
to reach, than by thus quietly stating that, if
they did not at once lay out a small amount, either
of time or money, to save his life, they would most
probably have to pay, ere long, a large amount, in
consequence of his death. His tale was a likely
one enough; his haggard looks confirmed the statement;
gold, they were satisfied he had none; it
might be perfectly correct that almost insuperable
obstacles precluded his obtaining employment;
further, he had not flattered them; and even business
men are too apt to fall into a trap baited with
what, although a few persons term it contemptuous
rudeness, uttered either for a motive or from chagrin,
most others style frank, truthful sincerity. At all
events, one thing was, as he stated, self-evident;
it was apparently their interest to serve him, and
accordingly, as he was clever, shrewd, and plausible,
they speedily did so. The principals of the
insurance office to which the creditors had paid
premiums, held a sort of perplexed conference together;
the end of which was, that a situation, not
54very lucrative indeed, but still a “start,” was procured
for Mr. Alfred Westwood. He received
five-and-twenty pounds for pressing necessities, to
slightly replenish his wardrobe and enable him once
again to appear as a “gentleman.” In short, he
got, for the second time, fairly afloat; and when the
ci-devant bankrupt found himself again in a position
to earn money, he gaily twisted his whiskers, passed
the men he had, in plain words, “robbed,” with a
high head and confident air, and mentally murmuring,
“I was too fast before, I will be slow and sure
this time,” commenced, de nouveau, the struggle of
existence, not as a pleasant experiment, but as an
important reality.
Years passed on: some termed Alfred Westwood
a conceited fop, but others affirmed he knew perfectly
what he was about: he always dressed well,
perpetually kept up appearances, apparently denied
himself no gratification, retained one situation until
he saw another likely to suit him better, but not a
moment longer; became noted for shrewd cleverness
and long-headedness; mounted fortune’s ladder cautiously,
and, with a vivid memory of his former
desperate tumble, never took his foot from one step
till he was morally certain of being able to place it
on the next, and keep it there; finally, he entered,
55at a salary of two hundred per annum, the counting
house of Mr. John Merapie, as assistant to the
principal clerk, and in that capacity did so much
more than the above individual had ever dreamt
of attempting, that, at the expiration of one brief
year, Mr. Westwood found himself next to Mr.
Merapie, chief of the establishment,—vice Roger
Aymont superannuated, or, in other words, superseded.
And thus, patient reader, it came to pass that, at
the not very advanced age of thirty-five, Mr. Alfred
Westwood, possessed of a comfortable income, tormented
with no incumbrance, in the shape of invalid
father, helpless mother, insane brother, delicate
sister, or tiresome child, stood enjoying the
luxury of his own happy thoughts, as previously
chronicled at the commencement of this chapter.
“Westwood” was the word which brought his
foot down and his head erect in a second of time—“Westwood.”
“Sir,” responded the individual so addressed;
having elicited which mark of attention, Mr.
Merapie proceeded:
“I have to attend the Lord Mayor’s banquet this
evening, and should therefore feel glad if you could
make it convenient to meet my sister, Mrs. Frazer,
56who, as you have heard, is coming from the North,
and see her safely home to the Square.”
Whereupon Mr. Westwood, smiling in his sweetest
manner, declared, “Nothing could give him
more pleasure.”
“Thank you—wouldn’t trouble you if I could
avoid doing so,” returned Mr. Merapie, “but
necessity, you are aware——”
“Knows no law,” supplied his clerk with a
deferential bow, which bow fairly taking Mr.
Merapie away from the outer office, and leaving
Mr. Westwood temporary master of the inner one,
he at once repaired to the latter, drew two chairs
close together opposite the fire-place, leant his head
against the back of one and disposed his limbs in a
graceful attitude upon the other, crossed his arms
majestically over his chest, and remained thus pondering
and calculating chances till the time arrived
for him to go and make acquaintance with the new
comers, Mrs. Frazer and her two children.
Carefully as he might have scanned the pages of
a book wherein his fortune was written, did Alfred
Westwood scrutinize the faces of the “widowed and
the orphaned,” whom he, a stranger, thus met and
greeted on their arrival to an almost unfamiliar
place.
57He beheld a languid, fashionable-looking lady,
a boy, in whom her very soul seemed centred, and
lastly, a slight pale child, with nothing especially
remarkable about her, save a pair of soft mellow
eyes, a perfect wilderness of dark curls, and a peculiarly
quick intelligent expression of countenance.
Alfred Westwood noted every gesture, feature,
word, as he conducted the trio “home;” and when,
after having seen them and their luggage safely
deposited in Mr. Merapie’s house, situated in what
that gentleman termed “The Square,” he turned to
walk to his own lodgings by the bright gaslight
through some of the countless London streets, he
murmured, as if by way of conclusion to some very
knotty argument he had long been debating within
himself, “They may prove of service to me, perhaps;
at all events, I defy them to raise an obstacle in my
path.”
CHAPTER IV. MINA.
58
From London to Loch Lomond! Kind reader,
do not call the transition a leap. In the alphabet it
is not a step; in this book it merely involves the
turning over one page and commencing another;
whilst in that generally awful thing which we so
briefly term “reality,” it is but comfortably taking
up a defensive position opposite one’s fellow passengers
in a railway carriage, eating at intervals
with incredible velocity, changing trains occasionally,
being wearied to death travelling for a certain number
of hours at various rates of speed (vide Bradshaw’s
inexplicable Guide), coaching, and perhaps
boating a little,—and the thing is happily accomplished.
London, pro tem., becomes to the tourist
a dream of memory, whilst Loch Lomond gradually
assumes the character of a fact.
Would that any pen—whether plucked from the
59wing of a lineal descendant of her who saved Rome,
or manufactured by Gillott, or tipped with gutta
percha, or made of imperishable gold—were gifted
with the same amount of actuality as that same wonderful
chemin de fer, which in these later days conveys
one so rapidly from amidst the ceaseless bustle
and turmoil of man’s work to the majestic grandeur
and awful truth of God’s; from the “great city”
to the lonely country; from the flush of England’s
roses to the glow of Scotland’s heather; from the
rich flatness and eternal sameness of the South to
the rapid streams and boiling torrents, and mountains
and moors and glorious scenery of the North,—and
I would write as I feel of that portion of this
lovely world, where the waters dance and the
mountains frown, and the deer wander through trees
upon sunny islands; where history, and time, and
events, and nature, have all combined to cast strange
spells over every height and hollow, every lonely
moor and narrow gloomy street, making all enchanted
holy ground.
O Scotland, dear Scotland, ennobled by heroism,
sanctified by religion, great in misfortune, steadfast
in principle, unparalleled in genius, beautified with
the tear-drops of sorrow, hallowed by the steps of
warriors, patriots, high-souled men, noble hearted
60women, authors, poets, painters; where Bruce fought
and Wallace died, and a fair queen wept, and Rizzio
sang, and myriads of the great departed sleep tranquilly,—who
ever dared to speak of thee, after him
whose name were alone enough to bear thine triumphantly
down the river of time, to the point
where that river becomes merged in the ocean of
eternity, that did not waste his energies and mar
his theme?
But who would not give something to be able to
say he was born within sight of Ben Nevis? who
would not relinquish much to speak of that country
as “Fatherland”? who, even in these utilitarian
days, would be so commonplace and unromantic as
not to desire to have a native’s right to pluck the
blooming heather, and call the place where it grows
so luxuriantly, home? who, in fine, would not, even
with a very indifferent guide, turn over the page
and stand for a few minutes in imagination one
August evening in a garden rich in all rare flowers
and sweet perfumes, and richer still in commanding
a view over that stern old lake, Loch Lomond?
You, reader, I know will oblige me by doing so,
when I add that the mental journey must be performed
ere you can learn some further particulars
of those so briefly and unceremoniously introduced
61to your notice at the conclusion of the preceding
chapter.
The setting sun was flinging a sort of glory across
the lake: trees looked brighter, and mountains
grander, and islets lovelier, and waters clearer, and
ruins lonelier as the last rays of the proud lord of
day fell on and lit up them all; and upon something
loftier, more imperishable, more apparently
transitory—yet millions of times more precious in
the sight of the universal Creator—did those warm
beams fall softly,—on the heads of a grey-haired man,
one some ten years his junior, and a child.
For a brief period the eyes of the two former—of
those, created not for time merely, but for eternity—dwelt
with a glance of strange, unutterable admiration,
in which a mournful expression mingled also,
upon the earthly, panorama, with its ceaseless
change, yet endless sameness; but at length with a
deep drawn sigh, the elder turned from his contemplation
of nature to speak to the child.
“You should have more patience, Mina,” he said,
half chidingly; “the flowers will bloom, and the
seeds come up, much more rapidly without your
assistance, believe me.”
The little girl, to whom the above remark was
addressed, had been busily engaged in pushing the
62rich fine mould from the top of a bulbous root, to
ascertain if the same were actually sprouting; but
she paused in her employment for a moment, whilst
the gardener, who completed that trio, standing in
the midst of a sort of fairy Paradise, so near to Loch
Lomond, added,
“Ye dinna gie the bits o’ things time till do onything,
Miss Mina, for ye are never but pulling them
out o’ the ground althegither, or else shoving the
earth frae off them, long before they’re half ready,
to see if they’re growing.”
The child raised her head as he concluded, and
casting back a profusion of glossy curls from her
face, and shading her eyes with her hand, looked
confidently into the countenance of the first speaker
as she answered,
“It’s because, uncle, they won’t be green half
quick enough: when Colin puts the seeds and roots
and things in the ground, I can wait, indeed I can,
for a day or two; but it’s impossible for me to believe
they are really growing after that, unless I see
them; that’s why I pull them up.”
“And to you, Mina, it seems a very sufficient
reason, I have no doubt,” returned the old man
with a sad smile; then, addressing the gardener,
who, like himself, was a sincere follower of Calvin,
63he added, “You see how the want of faith comes
in everywhere, Colin; we are blind creatures, yet
delude ourselves into the belief that we can alter
the current of our destinies, and compel circumstances,
just as Mina here fancies, by looting, she
will make the plants grow sooner. We repine at
the trials God sends us, as if He did not see and
know and order what was best for us. There is a
lamentable absence of faith throughout the world—of
trust in the breasts of all.”
“’Deed and ye may weel say that, sir,” mournfully
acquiesced Colin; “the Almighty surely has
great tholing with us.”
“But I don’t think,” interposed Mina at this juncture,
“that I can make them flower any quicker
than they would do of themselves; only when I
cannot see them, it is quite impossible for me to
believe they ever will blow—that’s it, uncle.”
“But do you not know, Mina,” he returned,
“that although the earth may, and does, hide the
seeds and bulbs from you, it cannot do so from God?
You should, therefore, leave all in his hands, and
wait patiently for the result.”
“Yes, yes,” was the response, uttered so eagerly
that it bordered on the very confines of irritability,
“I know He sees them, and makes them grow;
64but sometimes, too, He lets them die, and so I just
push the mould back a wee weeny bit, uncle, to see
if they are living or dead.”
“And so kill half poor Colin’s annuals from overanxiety
and want of belief,” he said, looking sadly
on the child, whilst the gardener groaned forth an
interjection concerning the “old Adam,” which,
reaching Mina’s ear, caused her to exclaim,
“Papa says, Colin, it is not fair for you to be
always blaming him without just cause; for that in
regard of Mina and the flowers, it is not old Adam,
but young Eve that’s in fault.”
A sad smile broke for a moment over her uncle’s
face, but immediately it vanished; and bending a
look full of mournful import upon his niece, he said,
“Your papa is far too fond of you, Mina, I fear.”
“And he fears I am far too fond of you,” she
returned, moving closer to the old man’s side; then,
taking one of his hands betwixt her’s, which were
covered over with mould, and looking wistfully up
in his face, she inquired in a subdued, altered voice,
“When will my dear papa be well?”
“Soon,” answered her uncle, averting his glance
from hers, and gazing away, with a troubled expression
of countenance, into the far distance—“soon.”
65The gardener fastened his eyes for a brief
moment upon him who had uttered the simple
monosyllable, then bending towards a white moss
rose tree, that the action might remain unnoticed,
he wiped something wondrously like
a tear from his cheek, with the back of a horny
hand; after which, he glanced cautiously at the
child.
She had buried her face in her little palms, and
tears came streaming abundantly through the fingers,
making strange long tracks amidst the clay
upon them. At first her grief was silent; but, at
last, hearing a half suppressed sob, her uncle withdrew
his eyes from the spot where the sun was
setting, and bending them mournfully on the slight
young figure bowed now in the agony of its first
bitter sorrow; he asked,
“Why are you weeping, Mina?”
“Because you said it—so—” she cried.
“How?” he demanded.
“As if —, as if —,” she gasped, “though you
said ‘soon,’ you did not think it.”
“Did you ever know me to say anything I did
not think?” he gently enquired.
“No,” she responded.
“Well then, Mina, dear little Mina, I did indeed
66mean your papa would soon be well—in heaven—but
never here.”
A sharp wild cry escaped the trembling lips,
when this answer broke the stillness of that lovely
summer’s evening, and freeing herself from the
kindly hand which would have detained her, Mina
sped with the fleetness of the wind towards the
house, up a flight of stairs, then along a corridor,
and finally into a room, the windows of which
looked westwards to the hills and the mountains,
where the sun was setting.
In that chamber a life was ebbing away. More
rapidly even than the golden tints were fading from
the sky, was consciousness retreating from the frame
of him, who, the child’s uncle said, “loved Mina
too well:” who, even in death, hearing her weep
and expostulate with those who would have denied
her entrance, murmured faintly,
“Don’t make Mina cry—let her come.”
“Papa, my own papa,” she whispered in a choking
voice, raining tears over his face as she nestled
close to him, “say you are not going to die—to
leave me.”
His lips touched hers for a brief instant, and he
faintly answered, “only for a time;” but the child,
flinging her arms around him, shrieked out in her
67agony, “Oh! papa, take me with you—wherever
you are going, take me too.”
If he could have done it he would; he clasped
her convulsively to his heart, and even whilst he did
so, ceased on this earth—to be. He had gone to
that land where troubles enter not; but she remained
to breast all sorrows as she might.
“He is dead,” said some one in a low solemn
tone; and at the sound of that brief sentence, Mina
shrunk back appalled from the sight of that which
had been her father and was not. A loving friend
bore her away from the room; there was a mist
before her eyes for a minute; she did not understand—she
could not tell exactly what had happened.
It seemed to her a horrible dream: time
came when she knew it was an awful reality.
The widow was counting the dreary hours as they
dragged on during the course of that interminable
night: her son was standing weeping by her side;
the lonely watcher by the bed of death had fallen
into uneasy slumber; the candles were burning
dimly, and those who thought of Mina at all imagined
the child was sleeping also, when a little
figure clad all in white, its face pale as that of the
corpse, its feet bare, and its eyes tearless, came
noiselessly stealing into that chamber, whence a soul
68had but lately departed. It drew very close unto
the side of the couch; it looked long and earnestly
in the stony countenance of the dead, then timidly
laid a childish hand on his.
“Lord bless me, Miss Mina, what are you doing?”
cried the woman, starting at length from sleep, and
alarmed at the sight of the intruder. “What are
you doing?”
“Watching my papa,” was the response.
The person, whose employment Mina had thus, in
a manner, taken from her, gazed at the child for a
moment; then said in a low earnest tone,
“Are you not afraid?”
“No,” answered Mina, “not afraid — only —”
a sort of shudder shook her frame, and she paused
in her reply.
“Miss Mina,” continued the woman, “this is no
place fit for you; you ought never to have been
here; you will let me take you back to bed, won’t
you?” and she arose to do so: but Mina put her
arms around her neck, and exclaimed so entreatingly
and mournfully,—
“No, no; let me stay with you: I cannot bear
to be alone or away from him; it makes me far more
frightened: let me stay,”—that, whether right or
wrong, she was permitted to remain.
69The woman wrapped a shawl around her and
took her on her knee, and held her to her heart, and
bent her head down over her, and thus they talked
in whispers about him, and how good he had been,
and where he was gone; until, finally, towards
morning, perfectly exhausted with weeping, and
sorrow, and excitement, Mina dropped her head
upon the breast of an honest, though not perhaps
very sensible, humble friend, and fell into a dreamless
sleep; from which, when the sun was high in
heaven, she awoke with a premature knowledge of
grief in her heart, and the memory of that scene to be
a sort of dreary companion through life: never again,
no, never! to seem in aught, save years, what she had
actually been twenty-four hours previously—a child!
How soon the curtain of existence rises before
some! for how long nought save its pleasant side is
revealed unto others! What an utter folly it seems
to count age by years, when the heart of the boy is
sometimes older in all life’s saddest experiences than
that of the gray-haired man! What peaceful or
pleasant incidents illumine most of the chapters that
make up the story of a fortunate few! what stirring
or depressing scenes form, on the other hand, the
preface to the eventful book of existence in the histories
of most!
70And how frequently also does the first circumstance
that brings knowledge of grief to the soul,
prove a sort of type of those which must, if life be
spared, succeed thereto: from girlhood some women
seem destined to watch by the bed of sickness, tend
the invalid, read to the aged, bring with noiseless
feet, and gentle words, and willing hands, and
bright sweet smiles, sunshine into dark places;
whilst others again appear born to be witnesses of,
or actors in, scenes of violence, sin, or misery—from
infancy words of anger or recrimination sound incessantly
in their ears. And as thus the first solemn
reality of life which Mina Frazer ever beheld was
the corpse of her father, so it was fated that many
of the incidents in her lot in after years were to be
chequered more with darkness than light.
It was perhaps a dread of this, arising from actual
knowledge of the state of his nephew’s affairs, the
character of his widow, and the nature of the child,
that caused her grand-uncle, the old laird of Craigmaver,
the head of the Frazer clan, to look with
such a double portion of anxious sorrow on Mina as
she twined her arms around him, and laid her head
upon his shoulder and wept there, when he came to
talk a little to her on the day of her father’s interment.
71“Poor little Mina,” he said, twisting the long
curls round his finger, and speaking in a very tremulous
voice. “My dear child, poor little Mina.”
The sobs grew louder as he uttered these words;
but, at length, she murmured in a reproachful tone,
“They have taken away my dear papa: they have
buried him.”
“God has taken his soul, Mina,” replied the old
man; “we have only buried his body. Don’t you
like to think, dear child, when you look up, up,
away into the clear blue heavens, that he is there
waiting and watching for you?”
Mina dashed the tears from her eyes and gazed
for a moment at the azure sky, as if endeavouring
to realize the idea to herself; but then she dropped
her face once again on the breast of her relative, and
answered, with a choking sob, “No.”
“No,” he echoed in some astonishment, “why
not?”
“Because, I am sure,” she wept forth, “my own
papa would rather I was with him. He won’t be
happy waiting and watching for me; I know he
won’t, he wanted to take me with him—but—but—he
had not time—or—something.”
And at the bare memory of that farewell she
cried till her hair was damp and wet, as it fell loose
72and unregarded over her face. She could not
understand death. Ah! which among us can? It
grew to her a stranger mystery, a sadder thought,
the more she, in her vague terrified childish way,
reflected concerning it.
“He knows now what we believe here, Mina; that
whatever lot is appointed for us by the Great Disposser
of events, is for our good. Had it been well
for you to go to heaven with your dear father, God
would assuredly have permitted you to do so. Do
you comprehend me, my little niece? What I mean
is, that He is able to order all things, and does
order all things for our ultimate happiness; if not in
this world, most certainly in the next. Do you
comprehend me, Mina?”
“Yes; I know what you mean.”
“And you will be very good, and try to feel it,
won’t you?”
“Yes,” she answered abstractedly, pushing back
once again the curls from her face, and gazing up at
the sky beyond which he had said her father was;
but somehow the sight of the corpse had clogged
both her faith and her imagination with much of
earth’s heavy clay; and the funeral and the churchyard
were to her much more tangible and frightful,
than heaven with its joys was real and beautiful.
73“I wonder——” she murmured.
“What?” her uncle inquired.
“Whether, when God can do all things, he took
the spiders out of my papa’s grave;” and a shiver
told the horror wherewith the things she had lately
seen and reflected upon had inspired her.
“He could do it,” answered her uncle, after a
painful pause, “if it were His will.”
The trembling little hands grasped his almost
convulsively, as Mina returned,
“Yes, but I am afraid He would not, uncle, and—and
I have been thinking about that ever since
they said he was to be buried.”
“You hear and see and think about a great many
things you should not, Mina,” said her relative,
half sorrowfully, half sternly; and the remark was
perfectly true, but it was not her fault that she did
so. “Who puts all these ideas into your mind, tell
me, dear, who is it?”
“No one; they come of themselves, and I wish
they would not,” she answered simply, clasping
both hands across her forehead, “for they make me
feel so unhappy.”
“And I wish they would not either, Mina,” he
said, “for they make me unhappy too;” and he
fixed a troubled look on the young face, as if striving
74to read something of her future destiny from
that treacherous index.
“I suppose,” Mina continued, “it’s because I
cannot help thinking about things that mamma calls
me; ‘a strange old-fashioned child,’—my papa
never said that:” and once again a deluge of tears
came streaming from the dark eyes, and her relative
had no heart to say anything more to her then, excepting,
“My dear child, my poor little Mina!”
Who could have rebuked the tender creature—the
wild love she felt for, and the strange thoughts
she entertained regarding, him who had most erroneously
imagined his daughter to be perfection;
who had fancied her prettier and better than any
child that had ever previously existed; who used to
take her with him everywhere—riding, driving,
walking, boating, over the mountains, across the
moors, on the water—to visit his relatives; who encouraged
the wayward fancies which the lonely life,
the desolate scenery, and above all, the lack of young
companions, engendered in her; who had dreamt
that life must be bright unto his little Mina, and
who had died just when a doubt of the correctness
of this idea first entered his mind.
“He spoiled the child,” every one said, “and
made her too much an object of his constant care:”
75and accordingly, when people heard Captain Frazer
was dead, the first question that sprung to the lips
of most was, “What will little Mina do?” for it was
well known that whilst the father lavished his affection
on his daughter, the mother bestowed hers on
her son: of course she felt attachment for both, but
it was by no means an equal one; for whilst her
very heart was wrapt up in the boy, who was
handsomer and gayer than Mina had ever been, she
somehow always felt that a very sufficient gulf
yawned betwixt herself and her youngest born.
“That old-fashioned incomprehensible creature,”
as she remarked to her friends in private, “whom
the captain is bringing up, I sadly fear to be a
perfect little oddity;” and the lady shrugged up
her shoulders, and visitors and confidants condoled
with her in becoming terms upon the dreadful misfortune
that threatened the slight delicate girl: for
it is one of the most beautiful things in our most
unexceptionable state of society, that whilst affectation
is cultivated as one of the graces of life, oddity,
or in other words, originality of character in either
woman or child is considered a sort of sin, a contagion
to be avoided, a monster to be smothered in
its birth.
And thus it came to pass that most persons, save
76those who were themselves eccentric, mourned over
Mina Frazer, or else pitied her and her misguided
parent in terms which hovered much nearer the
confines of contempt than those of love; and even
her uncle, who was one of those true undemonstrative
men whom in these later days we reverence
and honour with such a treble portion of respect
and admiration, because we so rarely encounter
them, sorrowed over the child whilst her father
lived, because he feared he was far too fond of
her; and after that parent’s death, he grieved
doubly concerning her, because she had no relative
left on earth, save himself, possessed of the capability
of bestowing on her even a tithe of the affection
which had been lavished on the strange pale
child by him, whom Mina said, “would have taken
her with him, only he had not time, or—something.”
CHAPTER V. RENDERS A CHANGE OF ABODE NECESSARY.
77
Death and poverty—perpetual travellers, who
seem to take pleasure in dogging each other’s footsteps
from house to house—had, as too frequently
proves the case, entered the abode of the Frazers
almost simultaneously.
The husband, having invested all his fortune—ten
thousand pounds—in some absurd speculation,
which was, so he once affirmed, to give him “thirty
thousand for his daughter’s portion, and plenty more
besides,” was so overwhelmed at the first mention of
a possibility of failure, that he sunk under the violence
of his grief and anxiety, never to rise again;
and the very day after his demise, letters from
a mighty city brought unto that lonely nook the
intelligence that, not merely were “the thirty thousand
pounds not coming, but that the ten thousand
had gone.”
78It is sad when death enters any door, but it is
sadder still when poverty follows the ghastly visitor
through the portal the latter has left open behind
him, bringing a double portion of sorrow into that
home where sorrow enough previously abode.
To weep by the corpse of a dearly-loved friend
is bitter, we have all felt; but to be, in addition,
anxious concerning the vulgar matter of daily bread,
to have to consider, almost ere the funeral train be
out of sight, how life is to be supported, creditors
satisfied, a shelter provided, children fed, clothed,
and educated, is a something so repugnant to every
feeling of human nature, that it rarely carries its
burden of sorrow bravely, but too frequently sits
hopelessly down in its despair and declares the attempt
utterly useless, unless friends or relatives will
lighten the load with the magic touch of gold.
Mrs. Frazer never thought of making the attempt
at all, however, whether aided in her endeavour or
not; she was one of the apparently most amiable and
really most helpless amongst the innumerable descendants
of Eve; she was grateful for money, if it
were given cheerfully or obtainable readily, and
could spend it, as some of her sex can, without a
thought of whether she were making a good use of
it or whether, when it was exhausted, she would be
79able to obtain fresh supplies: so long as gales from
those blessed islands called, in our vulgar tongue,
banker’s coffers, filled the sails of her bark, the lady
floated on happily, tranquilly; she could ask for
gold, receive it, smile sweetly in return for it,
change it away for things of doubtful value and
still more questionable utility,—but make it! A pilgrimage
to the moon would have sounded to her
quite as possible a proposition as for her to do aught
to increase her income. And so nobody ever did
suggest such an impossible project unto her: she
was perfectly prostrated by the death of her husband
and by the loss of his fortune, but she dimly
reflected, “When I was a child, my father provided
for me; when I became a wife, my husband did the
same; and now I am a widow, somebody will give
me all I require?” and consolation and encouragement
came with the idea into her mind.
Had his creditors not taken the property of the
late Captain Frazer into their own hands, she would
have entreated the laird of Craigmaver to “put
matters to rights for her;” as it was, the above procedure
saved him trouble and her trouble, and
left both at liberty to quit Glenfiord, a place which
had now become unendurable to her, and proceed
northwards, accompanied by Mina and her son;
80for the widow unhesitatingly accepted the offer of a
temporary home at Craigmaver till her future plans
were matured,—till, in plainer words, she heard
whether her rich bachelor half-brother, Mr. Merapie,
were going to “act a brother’s part towards her and
make Malcolm his heir and promise Mina a fortune.”
“Take the cottage near Craigmaver and have a
comfortable little farm yard, just sufficient to provide
us with milk and butter and eggs for our own
use, and send Malcolm to school, and live with Mina
here on fifty pounds a year!” she exclaimed one
day, about a month after her arrival, in answer to
the laird’s remonstrance against her journeying
south. “My dear uncle, you must be dreaming;
why my father allowed me more than that for dress
alone when I was a girl, and your nephew, Allan,
though not very rich, had still what made us comfortable,
five hundred a year besides his half-pay
and Glenfiord; it is all very well to talk of people
being contented and coming down to their situation;
and some, perhaps, can do it, but I was not brought
up to come down to my situation, and I could not
and would not even dream of doing such a thing.
John will never let me want, I know; and Malcolm,
poor child, has set his heart on entering the navy,
and how could he enter the navy here; and I
81should perfectly die of ennui amongst these savage
hills if I had no carriage and did not visit Edinburgh
every winter. No, no; my brother is right—we
ought to go to London; it is my native place,
you know, and whenever Mina is better we shall
set out.”
“I think,” suggested Mr. Frazer, “that you
might live comfortably here; your expenses would
be very small; my people should attend to your
poultry and garden: the house is small, I admit,
but still large enough for you; I would be always
near to assist or advise in any emergency: and
surely,” he added, with a smile, “our mountain air
must be as pure, and our Highland scenery is more
beautiful than any you will meet with south of the
Tweed.”
“It is very kind of you, I am sure,” she said,
“to propose all this; but I have finally determined
to accept John’s offer: there are such advantages
about London, everything to be had that you want,
nothing to do but pay for things and they are with
you in five minutes. London possesses everything
that a rational being can desire, excepting beautiful
scenery, and you know I never cared for that.”
Which was perfectly true, for even in her youngest
and most romantic days, Mrs. Frazer would have
82preferred the present of “a duck” of a new silk dress,
to the sight of the loveliest view that eye ever rested
on. But if she liked the city streets, Mr. Frazer
thought he knew a little creature who would pine
amongst them; so he said:
“Well, perhaps you are right, and I confess
mine was not altogether an unselfish proposition, for
I desired to keep you all near me; but I wish
greatly that, at least for the present, you would
leave Mina here: she is so delicate, so susceptible,
that I fear this sudden snapping of all old ties may
prove most injurious to her; the child will break
her heart in London, pent up in the house or else
sent out for stated walks, after the liberty to which
she has been accustomed.”
“Her father permitted her to run wild,” returned
the lady pettishly; “she will be a deal the better for
a little restraint; she is still young enough to be
brought into training. I really sometimes tremble
to think what a strange unmanageable creature my
poor dear husband was making her,—letting her do
just as she pleased—run out without bonnet or
gloves, getting her complexion ruined and her
hands the colour of rosewood—work amongst clay
and sand, and even soot—and talk to servants and
poor people till she acquired all their extraordinary
83notions. She told me the other day, that she was
very nearly as fond of Colin Saunders as of you:
now only think of her even saying such a thing!”
“Well, I have no doubt she only spoke the
truth,” responded the old man; then, after musing
for a few minutes, he said, “And I suppose you
will send the little wild mountain sprite to some
fashionable London school, where she will have to
learn all sorts of lessons, and be laced up in stays,
and have to wear tight shoes, and either say what
she does not think or else keep all her thoughts to
herself; and instead of the affectionate heart she
now possesses, she will grow ashamed of caring
much of anything save herself and the fripperies
and follies of fashion: she must either change her
nature or break her heart. My poor little Mina!
will you leave her with me?”
“If I had no other inducement for leaving this
country,” said the widow rather angrily, “Mina
would be a sufficient motive to make me do so.
The child has been perfectly ruined, and in a town
and amongst other young people, I pray she may
lose that eccentricity which now distinguishes her.
She has the strangest ideas and thoughts, and the
most disagreeable way of giving expression to them:
one of her convictions at present is, that no one
84excepting herself, you, and Colin is really grieved
at her father’s death.” And Mrs. Frazer applied
her handkerchief to her eyes as she recorded this
crowning sin, and shed a few tears in a very proper
manner, while Mr. Frazer reflected that Mina was
not very far wrong; for so long as her son lived, his
nephew’s widow cared very little if all the rest of
the world died; and, besides, the idea of leaving a
country and a people she had always disliked and of
returning to the joys and bustle of England’s metropolis,
had tended not a little to banish her sorrow
and make her regard the demise of her husband,
who had been, as she thought, absurdly
attached to his native land, not quite so great a misfortune
as she might otherwise have considered it.
Her brother, Mr. John Merapie, would give her a
handsome house, servants, equipages, everything, in
fact, she wanted; for she knew he was enormously
rich, and resided, moreover, in that mighty Babylon
where everything, save peace of mind, is to be purchased
for ready-money—cash on delivery.
“I do not say,” resumed Mr. Frazer, after an
unsatisfactory pause, “that I ever considered poor
Allan’s system of education, or rather of non-education,
so far as my little Mina was concerned, peculiarly
fortunate or beneficial. If you will leave her
85with me, I intend to try if it be not possible to
make her less a child in some ways and more a
child in others; to eradicate many strange ideas
which I admit she has acquired, and to teach her
those absolutely necessary things which her indulgent
father said ‘she was far too young to be teazed
learning.’ In one word, I would endeavour to improve
and enlarge her mind, without changing her
heart; only let me keep her for one year, and if, at
the expiration of that period, you do not think her
considerably altered for the better, I will resign all
right and title to her. Will you permit her to
stay?”
“My dear uncle,” said the lady impressively, “I
would do any one thing in the world to oblige you
except this; I know perfectly well what Mina’s
faults are and why they are: so long as Allan lived,
I could not interfere, because he thought Mina
could do no wrong, and considered her very defects
virtues; but now the case is different. I am quite
persuaded that so long as she even breathes the air
of Scotland she will remain unmanageable: I wish
her to associate with other girls, to be instructed in
feminine accomplishments, to be drilled into the
decorums of refined English society, to acquire a certain
retenue of manner, and, above all, to be removed
86from vulgar associates, who, I verily believe,
would soon teach her to speak broad Scotch and eat
haggiss.”
“The latter accomplishment she has become perfect
in without the advantage of masters,” remarked
Mr. Frazer, with a smile; “but to return to my
petition: leave her at Craigmaver for twelve months,
and I promise to preserve her from contact with the
commonalty; her accent shall be kept as pure as
any accent out of England can be; and should you
make the same a sine quâ non, I think that I can
ensure that she shall not acquire any dreadful penchant
for our national and, by consequence, heathenish
dishes: she cannot possibly learn any harm here;
and, with the blessing of Providence, I hope to be
enabled to teach her some good.”
“I am sure,” responded Mrs. Frazer, “it is uncommonly
kind of you to take such an interest about
her; I do not understand why you should do so—if
it were Malcolm I could comprehend it better—and
Mina never can feel sufficiently grateful for all
the trouble you wish to have on her account: but
indeed it cannot be; it would be a most impolitic
arrangement, to say nothing of the appearance to
the world. My brother is so very rich, that it would
be imprudent not to make her dependent on him,
87for he can afford to educate her regardless of expense.
There are no advantages in Scotland of any
kind; in fact, no one can ever, strictly speaking, be
termed a “gentlewoman,” unless she has been at a
first-class London school. Five, I think, of the very
happiest years of my life were passed at the most
expensive seminary in town; for my poor dear father
never regarded money when I was concerned. It
would be almost a sin to deprive Mina of opportunities
for improvement such as I enjoyed: and in
the course of a few months she will grow to like
London, and be quite a changed being.”
Mr. Frazer had been silently contemplating the
lady—who, reclining gracefully on a very comfortable
sofa, with a sort of widowed and ladylike
grief on her countenance, had in a very languid tone
uttered the above sentence—and the conclusion at
which he speedily and ungallantly arrived was, that
if his nephew’s wife was the result of five years’
fashionable training, on the whole the Glenfiord
system might be deemed preferable. For the old
laird had never, even in her loveliest and best days,
entertained any especial affection for her whom
Allan Frazer—then a young subaltern, with an
income barely sufficient for his own support, and
a fortune of just one thousand pounds, which he
88settled on her—had wedded against the advice of
his friends, and the consent of hers, for love. There
was much anger, then forgiveness, then a handsome
allowance from her father, who it was expected
would leave her a considerable sum at his demise;
many congratulations from military acquaintances
on the happy termination of his matrimonial speculation;
a little active service, and then, Allan
Frazer, a captain on half-pay, falling, through the
death of a relative, into possession of Glenfiord and
ten thousand pounds, retired, to his wife’s inexpressible
chagrin, from the bustle and excitement of
town life, and made but one single step from the
gaieties of London, balls, picnics, country quarters,
to the utter desolation and solitary grandeur of Loch
Lomond!
But circumstances had lately occurred which rendered
her opposition of the slenderest and most useless
description. The love, born of fancy not of
reason, which had lighted in a moment in the young
Scotchman’s imagination, and been blown into something
like an intense blaze by the breath of opposition,
died out when that opposition was withdrawn
almost as rapidly as it had kindled. Since time immemorial,
ill-natured people said “the Frazers had
been considered more charming in their manners,
89than constant in their attachments;” but whether
this assertion were correct or not, whether the fault
lay in the nature of the husband or the character of
the wife, one thing is certain,—after a few years
Allan found himself frequently smiling, in a somewhat
bitter manner, at the idea of his ever having
been absolutely “in love” with the graceful and
heartless Englishwoman—so much in love, indeed,
as once to have seriously contemplated the desirability
of suicide when obstacles, apparently insurmountable,
appeared to bid defiance to their union.
Thus, even whilst her father lived, even whilst
backed by money, friends, position, Mrs. Frazer at
length discovered that her influence over her husband
was of the very slightest description; and
when, after the demise of her father—who had in
his generation been esteemed one of the Babylonish
merchant princes—it was discovered that he had
died just at the proper time, leaving behind precisely
what covered his funeral expenses, and no
more,—Captain Frazer took, as some men will take
in such cases, a much higher tone than formerly
with his refractory wife, whose resistance to aught
which he wished from the day when her supplies
were stopped, became of that nature which is generally
called passive.
90He was always kind to her,—for if the Frazers
did choose wives absurdly and rashly, and repented
them of their impetuosity, when repentance was
worse than a folly, they always did treat anything
connected with them of the feminine description,
whether mother, sister, wife, or daughter, kindly—after
a fashion. If they could not give love, they
gave what very frequently does just as well, courtesy:
they never quarrelled and argued, but politely
expressed their desires, and expected them to be
complied with instanter. They never said, “You
must, madam;” but their quiet “You will, my dear,”
had to be obeyed perhaps even more rapidly than a
more peremptory command from less determined
lips. In a word, when all the money and influence
and power lay in the hands of the ci-devant captain,
he carried his wife captive to Scotland, and set her
down in a very beautiful cage, surrounded by everything
for which she did not care—scenery, sterling
hearts, flowers, beauty, perfume, solitude—and the
only happy portions of her life during the ten years
she spent in the land of cakes and easterly winds
were those brief periods passed in the ancient town
of Edinburgh, where Allan had no objection to take
her, and go himself, for three months out of every
dreary twelve. The world was good enough to remark
91what an extremely united couple Captain Frazer
and his English wife appeared; and, in truth, externally
they did “get on” charmingly, for he gave
her, without hesitation, a liberal supply of money;
paid her bills, and never frowned at their amount;
had a bijou of a phaeton, drawn by two Shetland
ponies, made for her especial behoof; and to sum
all up into a lady’s sentence, “was an excellent
husband.”
For if he were not devotedly attached to her,
neither was she to him; and he permitted her to
indulge and spoil Malcolm to even a greater extent
than he, as Mrs. Frazer affirmed (though not in his
hearing), “ruined” Mina; and each allowed the
other to pursue his and her own separate path,
without much hindrance or molestation: and if
people be not very fond of, and most tolerant towards
the faults and foibles of, one another, believe
me the wider apart their paths are—even should
those paths be matrimonial ones—the better.
And thus matters progressed peaceably and pleasantly
enough, till Mr. Frazer’s death cut the
Gordian knot (which men and women are perpetually
tying in haste with their tongues to the end
that they may repent at leisure in their hearts) for
ever; when, as we have seen, the disconsolate widow
92left Glenfiord, and repaired to Craigmaver, preparatory
to a still longer journey home to the land of
her birth, her affections, and her hopes.
After what has been advanced concerning the
manners of all the individuals composing the Frazer
clan, from the laird down to the hundred and sixty-second
cousin, towards that largest half of humanity
styled so emphatically by our polite and lively allies,
“le beau sexe,” you, most patient reader, will readily
believe that Mr. Frazer never permitted anything
like the time occupied in the above somewhat wearisome,
but most necessary, digression to elapse between
the termination of his visitor’s remark and
his rather melancholy reply thereto.
“And so you will not comply with my request,
and I must part with the child who has been more
unto me than many a daughter is unto many a
parent? Well, well, perhaps I was foolish to expect
a different decision, and I hope and trust and
pray the step you are now taking may prove for her
ultimate good both here and hereafter; but there is
a presentiment on my mind—which, like the vision
of the seer, oppresses my soul, and makes me speak
when, perhaps, I ought not to do so—that in that
far distant city where you propose taking her, and
under fashionable instructresses, my dear little Mina
93will either remain just what she is, and become perfectly
miserable, or else change so completely as to
render those who love her best upon earth wretched
for her sake. There are great materials in her
character to bring forth either evil or good, according
to the seed which may be sown: but I
leave all with humble trust in the hands of Him
who can guide her, there or here, and keep her
always in the straight path that leads so surely unto
heaven.”
Mrs. Frazer had raised an embroidered handkerchief
to her face to conceal a yawn during the progress
of this speech, and at its conclusion answered:
“As you most justly remark, there is a Providence
which overrules the destinies of individuals
dwelling in London as well as at Craigmaver. I
prefer the former; and I have no doubt but that
Mina will be very good and happy there, and when
you next see her, you will admit she is greatly
improved.” And as if she considered the discussion
concluded, and desired that it should be so, she
arose, and taking her relative’s arm, led him through
one of the open windows of the drawing-room into
the garden beyond; and the old man, looking around
at the mountains and the firs and the distant valleys,
sighed as he wondered how any one who could stay
94amongst such scenery would voluntarily choose to
quit it.
The autumn had completely passed ere Mina, still
very pale and weak, was pronounced by a dreadful
old Highland doctor—who took snuff and called Mrs.
Frazer “My leddy,” and talked to her in Scotch so
harsh, that it excruciated her refined Saxon ears—at
all fit to travel: but cold and dreary though
November might be, the widow determined to depart
immediately,—“Anything,” as she impressively
said to her English lady’s-maid, “being preferable
to a winter at Craigmaver.”
“And so, Mina darling, we have to say good-bye
in real sorrowful earnest,” said the laird to the
child, a few minutes before the time of parting
actually arrived; “in real sorrowful earnest,” he
repeated, looking mournfully upon her.
“Going away, dear good old uncle,” she cried,
putting her arms about his neck, “to the great big
toun as Colin calls it, which he says is the ‘head
quarters o’ Satan;’ going away from everything—far
away, where I can’t see you: nobody to love
Mina there.”
Mr. Frazer kissed a large tear from the quivering
eyelids, as he answered somewhat doubtfully,
“You have your mamma, Mina.”
95“And my mamma has Malcolm, uncle,” she
quickly responded; “but I am to go with cousin
Allan to say ‘good-bye’ to Colin—poor Colin:” and
even as she spoke, she took the hand of the old
laird’s grandson, a stripling of some seventeen years
of age, and went forth with him, quietly and tearfully,
to bid her humble friend farewell.
“I’m going, Colin,” she said, stretching out
both her little palms; “good-bye.”
The gardener gazed dimly on her through a kind
of film that, spite of all his efforts at composure,
would obscure his sight.
“Ye’re goin’ hundreds o’ miles awa’ frae us a’,
Miss Mina,” he said, and the words were uttered in
a harsh hollow tone, “an’ we’ll never get a sight o’
ye again, never!”
“Yes, yes, you will,” she rejoined; “I mean to
come back to Craigmaver when I’m a young lady,
and live here always.”
“Ah! you will think differently, then, Mina,”
said her cousin Allan; “you will soon forget Scotland
and Craigmaver and all of us: won’t she,
Colin?”
“I’d tak’ an oath, if the like were needed, that
she winna forget even a single daisy on the moors,
Maister Allan,” returned the gardener vehemently;
96“but wherever ye be, or whatever ye think o’, gude
go wi’ ye, an’ God tak’ care o’ ye; I could na wish
ye a better wish, Miss Mina, if I talked for a year.”
“What shall I send you from London to remember
me by, Colin?” she asked.
“When ye are writing to the laird or Maister
Allan, for I believe ye can write finely, Miss Mina,
send me word ye are well, and sometimes ask ‘how
is Colin?’ it is all I want; I need naething to remember
my dear old master’s child by—naething!”
“But you must have something for yourself,
something you can look at and think I sent you,”
she persisted: “Oh! I know now; I’ll buy you an
English mull, which you can use on Sundays; and
then, when I am going to church in London, I’ll
think you are carrying it to kirk with you at Craigmaver;
won’t that do, cousin Allan? I can’t stay
any longer, Colin,” she added, hearing her mother’s
maid calling for her. “Good-bye! I’ll never forget
anybody here; and when I’m old, I’ll come
back to Craigmaver to see you all: indeed I will—good-bye!”
She was gone; the gardener gazed after her as she
ran towards the house: he stood as if turned into
stone. In a few minutes the noise of carriage
wheels grating on the gravelled drive aroused him,
97and climbing hastily a mound which commanded an
extensive view of the southern road, he watched the
receding vehicle till it became a tiny speck in the
distance, and finally was lost altogether to view.
“For goodness gracious sake,” exclaimed the
lady’s-maid, who occupied a seat in the carriage
opposite her mistress’s daughter; “for goodness
gracious sake, Miss Mina, whatever ’ave you been a
doing to your ’air?”
“I just cut off two curls for my uncle and Allan,
and don’t torment me about it Haswell, because I
had not time to take off my bonnet again and get at
the back ones; they will grow again, and if they
won’t, I don’t care:” by way of conclusion to
which ’orribly naughty speech—as that perfect lady’s-maid,
Miss Haswell, styled it—Mina relapsed into
another paroxysm of grief, and wept and sobbed so
that her mother became satisfied she was about to
have some kind of a fit; and acting upon that impression
ordered the driver to stop the carriage,
as though such an act were likely to produce the
least good effect under such circumstances. If the
horses’ heads had been turned back the case might
have been a little different; but as Mrs. Frazer had
not the slightest idea of doing anything of the kind,
and as scolding and remonstrances, and even stopping,
98proved alike useless and unavailing, Mina was
at length permitted to cry in peace, which accordingly
she did till she was so perfectly exhausted that
she could cry no more.
But other tears fell that day at Craigmaver, from
the eyes of a true-hearted, and—though he did yield
to the weakness which men scoff at—sensible Highlander,
who wept, as he said, “sair,” to think that
his dead master’s child was going away so young
and so unwillingly, “into the world.”
CHAPTER VI. FANCY AND FACT.
99
Had Mrs. Frazer been thoroughly aware of to
whom and to what she was going, perhaps she
might have delayed some considerable period weighing
the pro’s and con’s, on both sides, before she
finally determined to reject the old laird’s offer; and
if, after all, she had set forth on her Southern pilgrimage,
it would have been with a much more
mournful face, and a far heavier heart than any
person had ever supposed to belong to, or dwell in
the breast of, the widow of Allan Frazer, Esq.,
late Captain in His Majesty’s ——th regiment of
Highlanders.
All she knew positively concerning her brother may
be summed up in a very few words. He was fifteen
years older than herself—a bachelor—and extremely
rich.
Owing to the disparity of their ages, and the fact
100that John, disliking parental control, especially in
commercial matters, had at the early age of eighteen
“started for himself,” there was little intercourse
betwixt them before Mrs. Frazer’s marriage; and
after that event, letters from the London merchant
to the Scottish gentleman’s wife came to Glenfiord
at such rare intervals, that, like the Lord Mayor’s
show, they only served to remind the fashionable
lady there was such an individual in existence—until
she required help from him, until the
choice lay between “London with John Merapie,”
and the “Highlands with the head of her husband’s
clan:” then quick as lightning she bethought herself
how wealthy her brother was; how delightful it
would be to preside over a grand establishment in
her native city; how splendidly he could provide
for Malcolm and Mina; and how liberally, she might
feel certain, he would act towards her.
And so she wrote to say, “I am beggared;” and
he, by return of post, offered her a home and a cordial
welcome,—which letter filled the poor lady’s
weak brain full of all sorts of absurd ideas concerning
“fashionable life in London;” self, children
and brother, visitors, servants, house, equipage and
furniture, being the heroes, heroines, and etceteras
of the tale she so speedily imagined—but which
101like many another, better and worse, fiction before
and since—was never, spite of the admiration its
authoress felt for the same, destined to be published.
How gladly she would have turned that dream
into a reality, how fully she expected it to become
such, she herself and one or two others came in time
fully to understand; but she had, unhappily for her
own comfort, started on wrong data: she had taken
a supposititious house for her brother, furnished it
with a vision, placed him therein with a false
character, and finally repaired to London under a
delusion, in order to see the “whirlwind from the
desert come,” and level with its practical breath all
the fine airy castles she had comforted herself—since
Captain Frazer’s demise—with building.
“John is rich—of course he lives in style—of
course he will do whatever I ask him, as my poor
dear father used.” So reasoned the lady, and on
this reasoning she managed to create for herself
a great and most unexpected disappointment; for
nothing more different from his sister’s mental portrait
of him can be conceived, than John Merapie.
He was a man whose character might be thus briefly
described:
“He liked his dinner; and he hated humbug.”
Now humbug, which was one of his pet expressions,
102meant in his unrecognized dictionary, everything
which he disapproved of—or rather, everything
for which he did not care. He thought marrying a
humbug—but not money; he considered fashion a
humbug—but not a good fire; he deemed it a humbug
to care about where you lived—but a piece of
solemn necessity to take care where you dined; he
denounced music as a humbug—but not mince pies;
he was perfectly satisfied fine ladies were “regular
humbugs;” but had a sort of reverence for a capital
housekeeper—that kind of thing, you know; he
despised grand furniture, but gloried in politics;
thought tea only fit for women, but had a high
opinion of port wine; declared he detested evening
parties and white kid gloves, and all such humbug,
but enjoyed a quiet rubber of whist, or a social
evening with half-a-dozen “steady-goers,” as much
as mortal man ever did. People wondered, when he
had such an antipathy to affectation and folly, that he
got on so admirably with Alfred Westwood; but the
merchant mildly advised some one who ventured to
propound the question unto him—“Just try to cheat
Westwood out of a sovereign, and note the result; I
don’t care, sir, what he seems, there’s no humbug in
him, and what’s better than that, there’s no deceiving
him with it. He can see further into the City
103than any man in London, and that is saying all I can
for him.” Which observation, it may be added, had
reference, not to the City buildings, but to the City
people; Burke’s “Who’s Who” of the West End,
not being more voluminous than Westwood’s Who’s
Who, of the East—the former taking cognizance of
the great at Court; the latter, of the firm at the Bank;
the one publishing volumes about landed gentry, the
other making telling concise little notes concerning
merchant princes. It was small marvel Mr. Merapie
thought his clerk clever, for he seemed to know by
intuition how every man’s “book” stood; whether
he had over-drawn, or was possessed of “a balance;”
if his wife had a fortune; for how much he was
“good,” whether he would stand or fall, and if
he fell who would “go” with him, and how much
could be raked up out of the ruins. It was something
perfectly horrible, to the uninitiated, to hear
how Mr. Alfred Westwood had characters and
capitals, and probable bankrupts and doubtful bills
at his finger’s end—and, if need were, also on the
tip of his smooth silvery tongue—for such astonishing
revelations occasionally give one the feeling, that
there may be mercantile as well as political spies;
detective officers, not the less dangerous because
amateur, in the counting house as in the streets.
104But this was just what John Merapie required,
a clever fellow who could tell in two minutes, “who
was who,” and “what was what”—at any time, in
any place; and he liked his clerk, and forgave his
vanity, and imagined Mr. Westwood had a heart-interest
in his concerns; and it never seemed to
enter the worthy merchant’s brain that his subordinate
was working, not for him, but for himself—not
for John Merapie, but for Alfred Westwood—not
for a fortune to his principal, but for a partnership
to crown his own individual wishes and
deserts.
And thus the shrewd merchant, who spent half
his leisure-time denouncing other people’s follies,
completely succeeded in “humbugging” himself
into the belief that a man, who, for years and years,
had thought of nothing, cared for nothing, but himself,
was going to turn round at the eleventh hour,
and work disinterestedly and conscientiously for his
employer. What wonder, then, that when Mr. John
Merapie, through the beautifying medium of vanity
and hope, lived in London under one delusion, his
weak, foolish sister, Mrs. Frazer, should come to
London labouring under several.
It grieves me to be at length reluctantly compelled
to disclose that the “Square” to which, in
105the brief conversation recorded in Chapter III.,
between Mr. John Merapie and his clerk, the
former so familiarly yet mysteriously alluded, was
none other than Belerma—without exception the
dreariest, dingiest, and most depressing four-angled
place of at all respectable habitation to be met with
in the whole of the vast metropolis.
Fashionable readers may, perhaps, deem this name
a fictitious one, and I admit it is not discernible
amongst any of the West End Squares composing
what may be termed a “genteel set” in society; yet,
no doubt, if we only traced back its history far
enough, there would be found in its annals—as in
the pedigrees of many people who now are low and
poor enough—sufficient proofs of former grandeur
to fling a sort of dim aristocratic halo over the now
desolate and deserted Square, where no one ever
penetrates who can avoid doing so, which is approached
by a few narrow twisted streets, which
seems lonely and silent as the grave, though hardly
ten minutes’ walk from some of the noisiest London
thoroughfares.
Like the poor and the reduced, whose day of
pride and glory has passed away for ever, Belerma
Square could tell its tale of former gentility, were
speech but vouchsafed unto the stones of its pavement,
106or the walls of its mansions: perhaps the feet
of nobles once crossed the thresholds of those dingy
tenements; treason may there have been hatched;
beauty has graced the now empty apartments; lights
have there sparkled, glad voices made melody;
music has floated through open casements over the
now stunted blackened trees and shrubs, that make
a sort of mockery of a pleasure ground in the
centre; existence was there entered on, death encountered,
sorrows endured; tears have there flowed,
laughter echoed; men and women, the great, and
fair, and good, and noble of the land once lived,
rejoiced, and suffered there; and yet, in spite of its
having at one period been something more than
respectable, “select,” the very name of Belerma
Square is blotted out from the memories of the
descendants of those who once resided there—the
present aristocrats of Belgravia. Stone walls may
be possessed of ears, but, as a general rule, the
power of speech hath been denied unto them; and
partly because of this, greatly because of the whims
and vagaries and changes of fashion, Belerma
Square, like a corpse wherefrom breath and spirit
have departed, has been left to moulder away into
the dust of antiquity by the vast human tide which,
in these later days—growing broader, stronger, and
107more unruly—has swept, with common consent,
towards the West, and settled temporarily in those
regions which, though now deemed unexceptionable,
some future chronicler of high life in London
will, in due course, assuredly scoff at as being too
far East for the sun of fashionable society to shine
on; for it may not be altogether out of place here
to remark that the luminary which irradiates genteel
people dwelling in England’s metropolis, unlike
other and commoner suns, rises in the West, and sets
there also, without flinging even a solitary beam of
light upon the East.
New things have become old, and old have disappeared
from view; and strange events have varied
the history and altered the apparent destinies of
kingdoms and races, since the noble of the land
raised mansions in that now neglected corner of the
metropolis, and dwelt therein; and its name, like
that of Moore’s heroine, “is never heard” spoken
by anybody who is anybody, in any place that is
any place. Therefore I regret to confess the merchant
tenanted—stay, he did more, he owned one of
the dreary-looking brick houses forming the southern
side of the quadrangle called Belerma; and it
can scarcely be marvelled at if it went unto the very
soul of the newly-made widow to discover that her108brother was actually dwelling in such a locality.
For, owing to his having for years flitted about from
lodging to lodging, seeking rest and finding none;
his being one of the briefest, and driest, and most
uncommunicative of correspondents, and his requesting
all missives, whether business or private, to be
addressed to his office, situate (as no letters can be
forwarded to him now, there is no necessity to be
very precise) between London Bridge and Wapping,
the overwhelming fact of his having, in default of a
better tenant, installed himself in one of three
houses he had bought—of course, a “dead bargain,”
but which turned out almost a “dead loss”—remained
an unsuspected mystery at Craigmaver.
When he wrote kindly and shortly, offering his
sister a home, he merely said, “My house in the
‘Square’ is large enough for us all, and, if you
think you will be more comfortable here than in
Scotland, pray come immediately, only let me know
what day to expect you:” in consequence of which
extreme brevity he left Mrs. Frazer in a state of
happy ignorance concerning the exact distance from
Belgravia at which his home might be; or what
number of hundreds per annum he paid—as she felt
sure he did—for liberty to set himself down a West
End man, who made all his money in the East.
109She hoped for Grovesnor; she would have been
content with Berkeley; she could not urge any particular
objection to Cavendish; but aught on the
other side of Regent street, the lady had obstinately
discarded from her imaginings. True, time had
been, when she considered Gower-street—where her
worthy father, removing himself and money bags
out of the city, retired to spend a fortune after he
had made one—something perfectly unexceptionable,
quite grand enough for any peer in the realm; but
school had speedily opened her eyes in this particular,
school and (after her marriage) genteel society: so
during the whole of her wedded life, when any inquisitive
acquaintance enquired in what part of
London her juvenile lot had been cast, she answered
vaguely and carelessly—“Oh! the West End”—and
calmed her conscience, which asserted she had told a
fib, by thinking,—“comparatively it was so.” “Comparatively”
with the City or St. Luke’s, perhaps!
“Belerma Square,” she gasped forth on the evening
of her arrival, when Mr. Westwood, in his most
silvery accents, assured her that was indeed the goal
towards which the cab’s snail’s pace was tending:
“Belerma Square! my dear sir, you must be mistaken;
my brother could never dream of inviting me
to such a place.”
110“It is his present home,” was the emphatic rejoiner.
There was a pause, during which the widow
swallowed her chagrin and amazement as best she
might: then she drawled forth, as if to account for
the phenomenon—
“Bachelors do live in such strange places; and after
all it does not much matter where they reside”—
“As we must be miserable even in palaces,” added
Mr. Westwood; which speech, as it was intended it
should, showed the lady he was a bachelor, though
the smile that accompanied it implied, a tolerably
happy one.
“Oh! I did not mean that,” returned Mrs. Frazer,
“what I intended to remark was, they are not
obliged to keep up appearances in the same way as
if heads of families.”
“We are not, indeed,” assented Mr. Westwood,
still resolutely adhering to the first person plural.
“No one ever enquires where an unmarried man
lives,” resumed the widow, pursuing her own train
of thought without reference to his, “excepting some
bachelor friend, who likewise resides in an extraordinary
locality; but when there are ladies, of
course matters must be differently arranged: I shall
speak to my brother on the subject directly.”
111“I believe,” remarked Mr. Westwood, in his
most soothing tones, “I believe Mr. Merapie has
purchased the house to which I have the honor of
conducting you.”
“That can make no difference,” rejoined Mrs.
Frazer: “he must let it for a shop, or a warehouse,
or something. In fact, I mean to tell him he must
discard all his bachelor modes of life at once, and
take a house in a genteel neighbourhood, and give
me what I have been since infancy accustomed to.
I never should have left Craigmaver or Glenfiord,
to live in Belerma Square; and of that my
brother is perfectly well aware. He can merely
intend this as a temporary home, and it will do remarkably
well for that, till we can select a more
suitable one. We must have a long conversation
about these matters; I know he will do precisely as
I wish.”
Mr. Westwood politely said,
“He felt satisfied no one could do otherwise,”
and civilly thought: “Well, how this woman can
be even half-sister to John Merapie is a mystery I
cannot solve; but, if she think to drag him into
fashionable life, or to persuade him to do any one
thing he does not feel inclined to do himself, she
will find herself most miserably mistaken.”
112Having finished which mental soliloquy, complimentary
both to the merchant and his sister, the
clerk handed Mrs. Frazer to the door of Mr.
Merapie’s house, they having at length arrived
there; and, after giving her and her children “in
charge,” as it were, of a grim old housekeeper, and
declining to enter the drawing-room and sit down,
though specially invited to do so, and saying “Good
night!” to the trio, individually and collectively,
Mr. Westwood went quietly home to his lodgings,
murmuring, as he walked, the sentence duly chronicled
at the conclusion of Chapter III.
Very wearily and very discontentedly did Mrs.
Frazer survey the furniture and appointments of her
brother’s house, on that, the night of her return to
the City where she had been born—to the place she
had pined for years to see.
“This will never do,” she murmured, as she
glanced around at moth-eaten carpets, and faded
curtains, and antique chairs, and dingy mirrors; all
of which articles John Merapie—who, to do him
justice, cared as little for what he called “frippery”
as any man in existence—had picked up at auctions
and old furniture stalls, either personally, or through
the instrumentality of an agent. “Not a particle of
taste, or fashion, or refinement, or comfort, or even
113cleanliness; this will never do—never—never:”
and having, after a mournful scrutiny, arrived at
this conclusion, the widow first partook of tea and
toast and muffins with what appetite she might, and
then ascended the broad creaking and, after the first
flight, carpetless stairs, and went drearily to bed;
where she lay awake half the night, thinking what
she should say to her brother on the subject of his
ménage, and where she would like to ask him to
take a house, and of what coloured damask the
drawing-room curtains should be. Having decided
which latter point in favour of amber, she fell asleep
and dreamt they were dwelling in Hyde Park
Terrace, with only a brick wall and French satin
paper dividing them to right and left from a
dowager Duchess and a spendthrift Earl.
Ostensibly in honour of his sister’s advent, but
more probably in consequence of the Lord Mayor’s
banquet—which, by the way, Mr. Westwood had
informed the widow his principal was compelled to
attend—Mr. John Merapie permitted the day to be
“thoroughly aired” before he descended to the breakfast
parlour, where he discovered Mina and Malcolm
sitting very peaceably together on the hearth rug, discoursing,
as they looked into the bright blazing fire,
about Craigmaver, their journey, and their new home.
114The children arose at the entrance of their uncle,
who, laying a hand on the head of each, welcomed
them kindly. He gazed first with something wonderfully
like admiration at the boy, whose personal
beauty, bold carriage, graceful movements, and
gay laughter-loving temperament, more than half
excused his mother’s excessive partiality for her
first-born; but, then, the merchant casting a more
attentive glance on Mina, was so struck by the
delicacy of her appearance, that he involuntarily
exclaimed,—
“How ghastly pale the child is, to be sure!”
“Poor Mina has been very ill, you know,” explained
her brother.
“Ah! true. I had forgotten that,” said Mr.
Merapie (which, indeed, was perfectly correct).
“What made you so ill, Mina.”
A bright flush coloured her cheek for a minute,
and the dark eyes became moistened as Malcolm
answered, in a low hushed voice,
“Crying for her papa.”
The merchant looked from one to the other, from
the bright healthy boy to the little fragile girl; then
stooping, he abruptly kissed her forehead, after the
fashion of a man to whom such an exertion was a
rarity, and saying almost tenderly, “She must get
115better here;” placed a chair for her close beside
his own at the breakfast table, and added that, as
their mamma was going to take coffee in her own
room, there was no necessity to delay the morning
meal any longer.
And whilst engaged in the pleasant task of despatching
that which, next to his dinner, an Englishman
considers the most important business of life,
Mr. John Merapie remained happily unconscious of
the storm which was raging in the bosom of his sole
female dependant—to wit, the grim housekeeper
afore honourably mentioned.
“New lights shining through old windows, indeed,”
she angrily muttered, wending her way up
the interminable stairs conducting from the kitchen
to Mrs. Frazer’s apartment on the second floor.
The widow’s own servant being, as she said, “so
hoverdone with that ’orrid journey from that ’eathen
place,” as to be incapable of eating any breakfast
herself, and, consequently, of procuring the same
for her disconsolate mistress. “New lights shining
through old windows, indeed, when ladies can’t
come down to breakfast, but must have it trailed up
three flights of stairs to them. Mr. Merapie may get
another servant to attend to the children, and keep
this grand lady’s-maid to wait on his sister, or else
116take my warning; and that I shall tell him before I
am two hours older. Fine work, truly, fires lighted
in bed rooms and dressing rooms; I suppose one
will be wanted in the drawing-room next; and
coffee carried in cupfuls up sixty-six steps—neither
more nor less, many a time I’ve counted them.
And John Merapie’s sister taking her breakfast at
eleven o’clock in the day, as if it were second
nature to her, and may be so it is.”
Which soliloquy terminating at the door of the
lady’s chamber, the housekeeper flung it fiercely
open and deposited the tray she carried with such a
bang on the table, that a portion of the contents of
the coffee cup was jerked over into the saucer.
“Gently, gently,” gasped Mrs. Frazer, withdrawing
her eyes from a wrapt contemplation of the
ceiling, upon which she had been writing out a
mental inventory of the furniture needful to make a
house “habitable.” “There, that will do, thank
you: pray stay for a moment till I see if it be sweet
enough. Ah! scarcely, it requires a little more
sugar.”
“Will it not do?” demanded the housekeeper in
a tone that surprised Mrs. Frazer into asking,
“Why?”
“Because it’s sixty-six steps down to the sugar
117from here, and sixty-six up again, and it’s not a
journey I’m fond of taking if I can help it,” was
the response.
“You will have to go, even before we remove to
another house,” thought the widow; but she merely
responded, “In that case you can bring it with my
next cup—and—if you have a little, cream also.”
“Cream,” repeated the woman, “we London
folks makes milk do us; cream is not to be had for
nothing here, ma’am.”
“It is not to be had for nothing anywhere,”
responded Mrs. Frazer with wonderful temper;
“but, still, as it is obtainable for money, and as I
have been accustomed to it, we must get a little;
that is all. However, you need not mind it at present.
I shall speak to my brother about a number
of things I wish attended to. Will you tell him,
when he has quite finished breakfast, I should like
to see him here.”
And the widow sinking back on the sofa, waved
her hand, after the manner of a queen, unto the
incensed housekeeper, and languidly commenced
sipping her coffee with the air of an amiable martyr,
whilst the dethroned potentate went grumbling
down the stairs, humming a tune, the purport
whereof Mr. Merapie’s sister little suspected.
118“Cream, indeed! less might do her father’s
daughter, I think: a better man than she is a
woman—and that’s John Merapie, my master—never
put up to airs like that; you never would
have heard his voice in the house; he never said
yet to me, ‘Crooked was a bias.’ Ay! there are
very few like him, very; and she thinks she will be
able to lead him about with a silken thread; get
him to make a fine lady of her; and leave all his
money to her children, ha, ha! I know something
she does not, and that Westwood does not, but that
Westwood would give gold to hear; but he won’t
hear it from me yet, may be, never—may be,
never.” And so she went on, muttering and mumbling,
and shaking her head and clenching her
hand, till she reached the hall, where, encountering
Mr. Merapie, she delivered unto him, first his
sister’s message, and then added,
“And, sir, I think it’s just as well for me to tell
you I do not intend to stay here any longer than
you can well suit yourself; but, if you have no
objection to my still staying on in your service, sir,
I have none to the country;” and the expression
of the woman’s face became perfectly diabolical as
she spoke, so full was it of cunning, and mystery,
and meaning.
119The merchant flung a hurried glance behind him,
as if fearful of being overheard, then answered in a
low tone, slipping, at the same time, a golden coin
into her hand,
“We will speak of this another day; meanwhile,
I rely on your discretion.”
“You may, sir,” she replied, nodding her head,
partly over the money, partly at him, “you may, sir,
and that you know.”
Upon the strength of which assurance, Mr. Merapie
repaired, though not with an unclouded brow,
to the room where his sister awaited his advent.
CHAPTER VII. BROTHER AND SISTER.
120
Nothing more undemonstrative can possibly be conceived
than the meeting betwixt Mr. John Merapie
and his sister, Mrs. Frazer. With even less appearance
of his ever having done such a thing in his
life before, than that which characterized his salutation
to Mina, the merchant, having a vague idea
that such things were usual upon similar occasions,
and inwardly mourning that they were so, gravely
kissed his sister; having accomplished which feat,
to his immense relief, he drew a chair beside her sofa
and inquired, “If she felt better.”
“Still very much fatigued,” was the response, “I
did not get to sleep last night until long after you
returned home, thinking about how very miserable
you must have been.”
The merchant started, and enquired somewhat
nervously what she meant.
121“Oh! living all alone in this dreary house, and
having no one to look after your wants excepting
that dreadful old woman (John, I cannot pretend
to tolerate her), and being buried in this out of
the way place; and having no lady’s taste to furnish
your house properly for you.”
“I am sorry,” returned her brother with a smile,
“you have so unnecessarily sacrificed your night’s
rest to my concerns: I have, like most other people,
had my share of trials, but certainly never dreamed
of classing my house, furniture, and servant amongst
them. I expect, of course, that now we have actually
got you here, this place will look a little more
like home: I trust you and yours will be happy,
Eliza; they appear remarkably fine children.”
“Oh! Malcolm is the very best, cleverest, dearest
boy that ever existed; but as for Mina——”
“Why what is wrong about Mina,” demanded the
merchant, finding that a dead blank was intended to
express volumes in the child’s disfavor; “what is
wrong about Mina?”
“Everything,” responded the lady, “mind, manners,
ideas, appearance, everything.”
“Excepting her excessive pallor, and the extraordinary
way in which she has cropped her hair on
one side, I see nothing greatly amiss with her appearance,”
122he returned; “and Malcolm tells me the latter
was done in great haste, before leaving Craigmaver,
that she might give the curls to her uncle and cousin:
and as for the paleness, we both know the cause of
that, Eliza.”
“Yes, but it seems so unnatural in a child to keep
pining and crying, for months, when we were all
doing what we could for her; she is far too old-fashioned;
her father perfectly spoiled her, she never
cared for the things other children do, never enjoyed
herself like them, and her sorrow more resembles
that of some strange-tempered old woman, than a
little girl’s transient trouble. I do not comprehend
her; I never could.”
“But surely Eliza,” exclaimed her brother sternly,
“you, who are her father’s widow, do not mean to
blame Mina for weeping so bitterly for him?”
“Not if she would have done it like a child,” retorted
the lady angrily, “but she did not. After I
had worn myself to a perfect skeleton, nursing her
through the low fever which detained us so long in
Scotland, the first thing she said, when consciousness
returned was, “Where is my dear papa? I had
rather have him than anybody else in the world—where
is he?” and when I told her “she must lie
very quiet and not ask for him as he could not
123come to her any more, but that I would stay near
her if she chose;” she said, “Oh! I remember
now; but I care for nobody except him,” and began
crying and sobbing so violently that she brought on
a relapse, which had almost proved fatal.
Mr. Merapie answered not, but gazed earnestly
at her who uttered the above sentence. Worn to a
skeleton she was not, either by grief or watching—that
fact was self-evident, and the small place Mina
occupied in her heart was no less apparent. “Poor
little creature,” mentally exclaimed the merchant,
recalling the pale, thoughtful face to memory; and,
albeit by no means given to feel much concern
about the sentiments and trials of his neighbours in
general and the sentiments and trials of children in
particular, on the present occasion something marvellously
like compassion came swelling up in his
bosom on behalf of the fragile girl, whose mother
loved her so very little.
After a pause, devoted to useless expectation of an
answer of some kind from her brother’s lips, Mrs.
Frazer proceeded.
“But why talk of Mina? she will improve now
she is away from those horrid Highland mountains
and vulgar Scotch people, and thrown more
amongst children and associates of her own rank
124in life! I know she will, I wanted to speak to
you of our future plans.”
“I thought,” remarked Mr. Merapie, “they were
quite settled,—that you were to reside with me.”
“Of course,” returned his sister, coloring a little,
“but I presume you do not propose continuing to live
in Belerma Square.”
“And why not?” demanded Mr. Merapie.
“Why not?” she echoed; “it is so dreadfully
unfashionable.”
“And, my dear Eliza, of what earthly consequence
is fashion either to you or to me; will it support,
clothe, educate your children? Can it contribute
one iota to our happiness? Fashion is a word which
has destroyed more domestic peace, wasted more
fortunes, made more homes desolate, and finally,
caused less real joy to mortals, than any other in our
language; it is a perfect humbug.”
“But you don’t mean to say,” began Mrs. Frazer,
her astonishment mastering for once her indolence,
and inducing her to speak not merely rapidly, but
loudly; “but you don’t mean to say you brought
me from Craigmaver to live here?”
“I had certainly no intention of bringing you
from Craigmaver to die here,” responded her brother
somewhat pettishly; “but, if such be your
125desire, pray consult your own inclinations on the
subject; I have no wish to fetter them in anyway:”
and Mr. Merapie, having delivered himself of this
obliging permission, arose, and taking up a sort of
vantage position on the hearth rug, prepared himself
to “go through” the remainder of the interview
with what patience he might.
Mrs. Frazer, upon hearing the above reply, burst
into a passion of tears, and buried her head in the
sofa pillow: “It would have been well for her had
she died at the same time as her poor dear Allan,
and been laid in the quiet grave with him; she was
wretched—she was miserable—she had expected
different treatment from her brother; but all men
were alike—heartless—unfeeling—selfish. Still the
laird of Craigmaver would never have so wantonly
lacerated her heart. He offered her a beautiful
house, and servants, and everything; but she had
said, she would go to her brother, and this was the
result of it: to be brought to a low, horrid locality,
into a dingy dirty house, the very name and sight of
which had, in addition to the fatigue of their hurried
journey, made her own maid so ill, that she was unable
to rise and attend to her mistress; who consequently
was thrown, for even sugarless supplies of
coffee, upon the mercies of one of the most hideous
126and dreadful amongst old women: brought to a place
like this, and when, after having patiently borne
all, she suggested the propriety of seeking another
home, she was cruelly told, ‘that if she could not
live there, she might die.’”
From that species of dais whence the gentlemen of
England love to deliver the law unto their wives and
children, the merchant gazed,—first at the dull November
sky, then at his sister, finally around the room.
Calmly as he might have waited for the termination
of an April shower, no portion of which was falling
upon his head, did he watch till Mrs. Frazer’s indignant
feelings should have subsided, or at least till
there should come a lull; and, when the sobs became
less frequent, and the lamentations and reproaches
grew neither so doleful nor vehement, in a voice of
quiet decision he said—
“I never thought Eliza, you were especially overburdened
with sense, and now I am sure of it. It
is one of those things, indeed, which no lapse of
time, or change of place, or afflictions, or teaching,
can implant in the character of any individual, and
therefore I was intensely foolish to expect you to have
acquired it with the lapse of years and a great misfortune.
Had I not understood from your letters that
you most earnestly desired to leave Scotland, I never
127should have dreamed of asking you here: but now,
as you are here; as the only home I can offer you does
not appear to satisfy you; as you cannot come down
to your position; and as you will not understand
that I, though rich, and willing and anxious to render
you and yours happy, am neither a millionaire, nor
your over indulgent father, the next best thing I
can think of is, to allow you an income of—say
one hundred pounds per annum, and pay for the
education of your children at some good school. If
you consider an arrangement of this kind would
prove more conducive to your comfort and well-being
than our present one, I am willing to pay
over the first instalment to-morrow: I like people
to be happy in their way, providing that way does
not throw me altogether out of mine.”
Here was a come down! a miserable awakening
from dreams of Berkeley Square, endless upholsterer’s
bills, amber-colored curtains, luxurious furniture,
a carriage, possibly, servants certainly, money
ad libitum; and an awful reality of an alternative
offered between Belerma Square and shabby genteel
lodgings, and a ridiculous income of one hundred
per annum;—twenty-five pounds per quarter, not
quite two per week.
“I could not think of such a proposition,” began
128the bewildered lady; but John Merapie, cutting it
short with an emphatic “You had better reflect upon
it,” left her to her own meditations.
Unsatisfactory enough they assuredly proved, but
time and hope poured, as they generally do, a sort
of balm into her cup of bitterness; and, by almost
imperceptible degrees, the lady arrived at the pleasant
conclusion that men are not invulnerable.
Even Achilles, of whom she remembered once to
have heard something, had one susceptible spot:
and, if Achilles, why not John Merapie.
Perhaps she had been too abrupt; had not flattered
him sufficiently, had seemed to desire too
much. She would appear to give in,—would actually
do so for the present; and probably in time he
might be led to adopt her views and agree to her
wishes. At all events, leave his house, quarrel with
him, lose the chance of his making Malcolm his heir,
she would not; in brief, ere two hours had elapsed,
Mrs. Frazer had once again arrived at the conclusion
that she could induce her brother to do anything,
if she only took the proper plan with—and
managed him.
But, unhappily, to quote Moore’s simile, “hope”
proved in this instance, as it generally does, “like the
bird in the story,” and accordingly lured the lady,
129with its brilliant plumage, on into perfect labyrinth
of imagination, from whence, when rudely told she
was on the wrong path, she had to flounder back to
the safe, though uninviting, ground of fact, with
what celerity she might. She had formed her ideas
of the lords of the creation in general from her
minute juvenile observation of her worthy papa,
who was so excessively kind and sensible that, if she
only cried long enough for anything, she got it: she
considered it was their duty to make money as they
could, and give it unhesitatingly to women, to spend
as they liked. Captain Frazer had been in her
former opinion, a sort of tyrannical, obstinate wonder,
an exception to every rule, unlike any other man in
the world; but ere long Mr. John Merapie taught
her there was another being in creation, besides Allan
Frazer, who not merely liked to have his own way,
but would have it: upon whom tears had less effect
than on sticks and stones; whom flattery could not
reach, or persuasion turn, or anger move, or vague
feminine hints and threats intimidate.
“He and Allan might have been brothers,” she
frequently sighed, “they are so alike;” and in some
points, perhaps, they did resemble each other; only,
where the English merchant said plumply, fairly,
and straightforwardly, “I will not, so there is no
130use in wasting further tears or arguments upon the
matter,” the Scotch officer had been wont to remark—“Of
course, my dear, it grieves me to see
you weep, but as your wishes are impracticable, it is
not in my power to comply with them.” The one
frequently implied a refusal—the other always gave
it point blank; the real point of resemblance between
the two, was a perfectly genuine, sincere, and
settled resolution never, under any circumstances,
to say “Yes” to any proposition to which they had
ever felt inclined to answer “No.” And as John
Merapie would as soon have dreamt of putting his
hand into the fire, as of making himself and his
sister fashionable West End people; as all he
cared for in life, was to get through it quietly, and to
invite a few steady-going city men, with bald heads
and grey whiskers, at certain intervals to eat roast
beef and drink port wine with him, which invitation
they had not the smallest objection to accept and to
reciprocate; as Belerma Square suited him as well,
or better, for a residence, than any other place in
London; and, as in brief, he had firmly resolved
not to leave it; his widowed sister soon discovered,
that she was but wasting time in seeking to melt
adamant: wherefore, with many sighs and groans,
she swallowed her disappointment, and scattered her
131visions to the four winds of heaven, with what
complacence was possible under the circumstances;
and moved about the house with the air and manner
of a suffering saint, who, if not too good for this
world, was a million times too genteel and ladylike
for the society and locality into which she was
thrown: and her brother went in an omnibus every
morning, away into mysterious regions, lying on the
Tower side of London Bridge, regions commanding
water and street and warehouse views, where he
made any amount of money; and whence he returned
each evening, at about six o’clock, once again
viâ omnibus to the Square, in which his sister was
“buried alive”—to borrow one of her own figurative
expressions—and where he owned three houses,
two of which, to his no small chagrin, lacked
tenants.
Thus Mrs. Frazer was conquered; she had to
submit,—there was no alternative for it; and thus, so
far as she was concerned, he triumphed: but ere
long, the worthy merchant discovered there was
nothing on earth so difficult to tame or manage as a
child, and that of all children, Mina was the hardest
to deal with; insomuch as that, no matter what she
did, he found it impossible to be seriously angry
with her, in addition to which, Mina’s will being
132considerably stronger than her uncle’s, whenever his
inclinations and hers chanced to clash, he invariably
had to give up, after having held out just long
enough to teach the little girl her power.
And as it chanced that, upon the very first time
of her being sent, not to a select seminary, as her
mother had planned, before quitting the Highlands,
should be the case, but to a somewhat large day-school,—chosen
by Mr. Merapie, perhaps for no
better motive than because the principal thereof
wore calico dresses, and persisted, for a reason known
to herself and a few intimate friends, in teaching her
pupils solely useful things, or rather, things which
she called useful, but which were not actually so.
Mina, when asked by her gouvernante a very absurd
question, that might puzzle wiser heads than her’s to
answer, viz: “Which is the finest country in the
world?” replied, without a moment’s hesitation,
“Scotland;” and in spite of explanation, entreaty,
threats, and punishment, adhered so obstinately to
her text, adding thereto, first, that her uncle was the
best man in it, and secondly, that London was
the worst place in the universe, and that she
hated it, and wished she might go back to Craigmaver—that
she did; that the superintendent, who
had a perfect horror of Scotland and the Scotch, and
133dreaded, moreover, the effect such an example might
have on the other pupils, requested her assistant,
Miss Caldera, to put on her bonnet, take Miss
Frazer home, and report the matter to the authorities
in that quarter. Upon receipt of which order,
Miss Caldera, one of the most patient amongst
teachers, sorrowfully holding the little rebel by the
hand, set forth upon a mission that she had much
rather have left unaccomplished.
There had been a hope of pardon held out to
Mina, if at any stage of her journey towards Belerma
Square, she repented, and would return meekly into
the school-room, and say to the superintendent,
in the presence of all the children, “England is
the finest country in the world, and I am very
sorry ma’am, and hope you will forgive me for being
so naughty;” but, at the bare suggestion, the concentrated
Highland blood of the whole Frazer clan rushed
indignantly into the child’s cheeks, and she said so
many evil things about England and the English,
all of which, I regret to add, she had heard from the
lips of Colin Saunders, that the schoolmistress, in very
horror, banged the hall door behind the refractory importation
from the “Land of the Leal,” as she might
have closed the gates of Paradise upon a hardened,
hopeless, sinner.
134“Are not you sorry, dear?” asked Miss Caldera,
after they had proceeded in silence for some distance.
“No, I am not,” was the prompt reply; “I’d say
it again, if she asked me again, and if she didn’t I’d
think it.”
“What will your dear mamma say to you?” enquired
the lady.
“Nothing,” responded Mina.
“Why, won’t she be angry?” demanded Miss
Caldera, rapidly jumping to the conclusion that, if
she would not, the mystery of her daughter’s stubbornness
explained itself; “won’t she be angry?”
“Perhaps she may, indeed I’m sure she will, but
I don’t care,” replied her charge valiantly.
“Not care about your mamma being angry? oh!
fie!” said the governess, becoming more mystified
than ever; in answer to which she received a determined
“No,” into which Mina somehow contrived
to fling a tone, implying that the anger of the whole
world signified very little unto her.
There was a pause, and then Miss Caldera, in a
soothing voice, began:
“Now should you not like to come back with me
like a good little girl, and—”
“No, I shouldn’t;” interrupted Mina, “and
135what’s more, I wouldn’t; I’ll never go back to school
again as long as I live, for that ugly old woman
struck me, and I never was struck by anybody in
my life before; papa never allowed me to be struck—oh!
I wish my own dear papa was here now.”—Whether
the mention of his name carried her away
from the place where she stood, or whether a sudden
rush of old griefs caused her to forget she was
in a veritable London street, one thing is indisputable—that,
at the conclusion of the above sentence,
she burst into such a perfect agony of tears, that
Miss Caldera, utterly shocked and confounded,
stood mutely regarding her, whilst Mina sobbed and
cried to her heart’s content.
“What is the matter?” demanded one of two
gentlemen, who chanced to be passing; “is the child
hurt?”
“Only naughty, I fear,” responded Miss Caldera,
against which assertion, Mina forthwith entered an
indignant protest.
“I am not, but I want my papa, and he’s dead;
and I wanted to stay in Scotland and they would not
let me.”
“Good gracious! why it is Mina Frazer, Mr.
Merapie’s niece,” exclaimed the companion of him
who had first spoken; upon making which discovery,
136Mr. Alfred Westwood, for he it was, turned and
walked with Miss Caldera and her charge, to the
door of his principal’s house in the “Square;” and,
having thus obtained full particulars, he took an opportunity
of recounting the whole history to Mr.
Merapie, ere that gentleman returned home, and
heard a rather exaggerated report thereof from the
lips of his sister.
“What shall I do with her, poor little thing?”
asked Mr. Merapie of his clerk, who had latterly
become, in some sort, his confidential adviser; “she
is more trouble to me than the whole of my business.
I never felt so sorry for, and anxious about, a
human being before. I wish from my soul her
mother had left her at Craigmaver, as old Mr.
Frazer wanted her to do. From their cradles to
their graves women are sources of perpetual annoyance.”
Mr. Westwood laughed, and so, in spite of his
perplexity, did Mr. Merapie, but the next moment
added,
“Aye! but indeed the matter is beyond a jest,
for there is no one at home fit to manage her, and
Mrs. Frazer will not let her go to Scotland; and, if
she have determined not to return to school, why, I
cannot make her, that is all.”
137“I can manage her; she does whatever I ask
her,” remarked Mr. Westwood.
“Indeed!” ejaculated the merchant, fixing a
glance of incredulous wonder on the speaker; “and
how the deuce do you proceed? it would be a secret
worth knowing.”
“Why you see,” returned his employé, “I let her
talk as much as she likes about ‘home,’ as she calls
that heathenish Highland place, and never contradict
her, no matter what she says; and tell her I
have been in Scotland myself: all of which makes
her so wonderfully tractable, that if I say, ‘Will
you not do so and so for me?’ she answers, ‘Yes,’
instanter.”
“Oh! that’s it, is it?” remarked Mr. Merapie
with a dissatisfied air, as if he were as far off his
end as ever, “but does not she bore you to death;
she would talk for hours about that confounded
Glenfiord, and an old Calvinistic gardener who has
inducted her into some wonderful theological mysteries;
do you not get very tired of her? I feel
fond enough of the child, and am, moreover, her
uncle,—but still I do, often.”
“Frank, at all events,” thought the clerk; then
answered aloud, “No; I never weary of anything
when I have any object, no matter how trifling, in
138view; and, besides, you know I am fond of children,
which you, sir, I believe, are not.”
“No, no, I am fond of nothing but business. I
understand how to keep books and make money
tolerably well; but as for ever comprehending
human nature, and more especially that portion of
it called woman’s nature, I give up the study as
hopeless.”
“I was not aware you had ever commenced it,”
said Mr. Westwood simply, whereupon Mr. Merapie
quickly demanded,
“But what am I to do with this niece of mine?
That is the present question; for back to school I
think she would scarcely go for her father, even if
he were now alive, and there is no use asking her
mother anything about it.”
“Mrs. Frazer wishes her to go to a fashionable
boarding-school, does she not?” enquired Mr.
Westwood.
“Yes,” responded his principal, “but I have
resolved she shall not go.”
“Well, then, the only other plan I can suggest
is, that you have a visiting governess for her; a
person like this Miss Caldera, for instance: an
amiable sensible woman might make almost
what she chose of your niece. That lady told
139me, to-day, she felt sure much might be done
with her.”
Which simple plan never having previously
entered the brain of the worthy but puzzled merchant,
he caught at it instantly, and cordially thanking
Mr. Westwood for his suggestion, informed him he
was the most useful fellow in the world, and that he
really did not know what he should do without him.
In reply to which, Mr. Westwood smiled in his
blandest manner, mentally adding thereto the words,
“I believe you.”
And Mr. Westwood took an early opportunity of
informing Mrs. Frazer how he had spoken to Mr.
Merapie concerning sending her daughter to a
boarding-school, to which idea he found him so
decidedly opposed, that merely as a pis aller he had
suggested the propriety of having some sort of
governess for her.
“Of course, my dear madam,” he continued in
an impressive manner, “nothing short of an aristocratical
school could render her all you wish, but
(you understand me, I am speaking in strict confidence
to you,) my excellent principal—as worthy
and kind-hearted a man as ever existed—has some
peculiarities (we are all a little eccentric, you know),
and his aversion to what you and I should call genteel,
140agreeable society is so insurmountable, that I found
it perfectly useless to contend further. The plan
proposed is, at all events, better than having her
thrown among common acquaintances, as she would
have been at that day-school, where she made her
first appearance and her final exit within the space
of about three hours or so: was that not it?”
Mrs. Frazer believed he was correct, and assured
him she considered he was one of the kindest,
truest, most sensible of friends; but that, as regarded
her brother, he was hopeless; and, in reference to
Mina, the least said the better; it was a painful topic:
for years she had proved the greatest trial ever
experienced by mortal;—and Mrs. Frazer wept, and
Mr. Westwood condoled and consoled; and the relict
of Captain Frazer considered he was a most agreeable
person, and hoped her brother would soon take
him into partnership: and perhaps, in course of time,
if he had promised her a house at the West End and
a carriage, she might have done so too. But whatever
Mr. Westwood’s views might be, they certainly
appeared anti-matrimonial: all he apparently desired
was to keep on good terms with every member
of his principal’s family, from the head thereof, John
Merapie, to wit, down to little Mina,—Mrs. Frazer
and Malcolm of course inclusive.
CHAPTER VIII. TREATS OF MANY THINGS.
141
Acting upon the suggestion his invaluable clerk
had thrown out, Mr. Merapie inquired of Mina
whether she would let Miss Caldera teach her at
home, and receiving, after some hesitation, a conditional
answer in the affirmative, he proceeded to that
lady and demanded if she would be willing to
instruct his niece.
Poor Miss Caldera would have jumped at the proposition
of taming even a cannibal, had a few pounds
been promised as the result of her efforts; for she
was poor—poorer even than the church mouse
alluded to in the old saw, inasmuch as that little
animal enjoys comparative freedom, a thing the
governess had never known for years, excepting
perhaps occasionally in dreams.
She was the daughter of a country clergyman;
had been brought up in a pretty village rectory;
142had been educated solidly, but not inducted into
the mysteries of any of those lighter accomplishments
generally deemed so essential to young ladies. She
was learned in Latin, had dabbled in Greek, knew a
little of German, and was mistress of French and
Italian; had studied mathematics till somehow she
grew herself like a problem in Euclid, full of harsh
unbending lines and angles; algebra, to her, presented
no more difficulties than the rule-of-three; and
as for the derivation of words, only let any person ask
the meaning of one, and she poured down upon the
devoted head of the questioner hosts of Latin and
Greek direct ancestors, with collateral Gallic and
old Saxon relatives, thick as dust from the backs of
antique black letter volumes which almost suffocated
him. And whilst her father thus crammed her with
useless learning, her mother instructed her in some
more needful and feminine arts—to wit, the making
of pies, and concocting of puddings, and stitching of
shirts, and mending of stockings. And, if nature
had not bestowed upon her a kind heart, a placid
temper, and a love of the beautiful so intense as to
be almost painful, she would have been in reality as
in appearance, as crisp, and short, and good, as one
of her own pie crusts, which had been perhaps a
little overdone in the ovening; but she was possessed
143of, and retained, in spite of circumstances, a fondness
for flowers, and poetry, and quiet scenery, which
added still a bitter drop unto a cup which time and
change and death and misfortune soon made bitter
enough.
Parents died, money was lost, friends grew cold,
relatives careless, all save one—the strong minded
schoolmistress previously referred to, who, hearing
that her cousin, the rector’s daughter, was in absolute
want and could not get a situation, wrote to ask
her up to town, to the end that she might assist in
her matter of fact seminary and receive no remuneration.
She supported her; and Miss Caldera, after school
hours, occasionally obtaining a French or Italian
tuition, contrived by dint of economy and patching,
to clothe herself, and sometimes, purchase a new
book and a bunch of flowers: the two latter were
all her luxuries. Toiling, pinching, saving, she
could make no more than kept her from the parish,
and enabled her to buy, at rare intervals, a volume
of poetry and a few half-faded lilies. And this was
she who once had affectionate parents, pleasant acquaintances,
a cheerful home; whose birth had been
welcomed with smiles, whose mother had thanked God
because a daughter was given unto her, who once
144had been admired,—loved perhaps: this was she.
Wonderful are the ways of this world, and of the
people in it; but most wonderful of all things unto
me seems the mode in which assistance and pity,
and sympathy and affection, are accorded,—frequently
gratuitously and unnecessarily to the young and to
the pretty, the almost happy and the wealthy;
whilst those, on whose faces care has set its unmistakeable
mark,—whose feet are weary with the toilsome
journey of years, who require a double portion
of kindness, friendship, and happiness, to console
them for the misery of the past,—are permitted to
pass solitary on their way, unquestioned, unheeded,
unloved.
Miss Caldera’s cousin—a bustling, determined,
energetic woman—declared she was a good enough
creature, but a great oddity; and the governess who,
though she would have liked her own way as well as
any body living, never got it, subsided in the course
of years, into a silent, reserved, angular old maid,
who never opened her heart unto mortal, and never
spoke energetically on any subject unless she were
exhorting a child to be good, or a girl to marry;
and who was thought to be just fit for her position.
And oh! how she detested that position, how
uselessly she had striven to master fate a little, and
145better her condition, she knew; and how, at night,
when she laid down to rest, sick and dispirited, the
tears trickled down her cheeks as she thought
of her old home, and her dead parents; her past,
and her present,—the cold moonbeams that fell upon
her face alone took cognizance.
Had any one told any of her London acquaintances,
that Mary Caldera wept in secret, because, at
thirty-two, she was an orphan and a dependant,
the thing would have been first discredited, and then
laughed at; but people will not even smile at my
recording the fact here, as it is the custom to extend
compassion to individuals where it can do them no
good, viz., in books; and to withhold the same where
it might prove beneficial, to wit, in actual life.
And though Miss Caldera had a kind true heart,
and was, moreover, only two and thirty, her pupils,
even those who liked her best, persisted in calling
her a plain, strange old maid; and she cared very
little for anybody on earth, and nobody in the world
really cared one straw for her.
Such, then, was the individual who was selected
to instruct Mina Frazer for two hours per diem, and
to bring the rebellious Scotch child up “in the way
she should go.” Her cousin, indeed, to whom, of
course, no profit was to accrue from the arrangement,
146and who entertained a sort of horror of the
“first pupil who had ever mastered her,” and whom
in consequence she had summarily dismissed home,
“hoping that the ruling powers there would send her
back penitent and acquiescent;” seriously advised
Miss Caldera to have nothing to do with the obstinate,
over-indulged, deceitful looking little creature,
who had promised to be so easily managed, and
who turned out such a miniature virago. “But the
governess had a vague faith in Mina, and moreover
wanted the money; for both of which reasons she
undertook the task of teaching the child, so far as
in her lay, the lore of books, the love of man, and
the fear of God.”
What other persons disliked in Mina, viz., her
perpetual allusions to her father, and her ceaseless
regret for her native land and the friends who dwelt
there, proved a sort of link of communication betwixt
the girl and the woman; between her whose
future was yet unrevealed to mortal ken, and her
whose lot was, to all human appearance, cast, and
settled for ever; between the child of the Scotch
officer and the daughter of the village rector. For
years, it is true, they never exactly understood each
other; for the dry formal manner acquired during a
kind of eternity of tuition, cannot be cast aside at
147once; and Mina never could comprehend any one
being very fond of her who did not say so; but
still, after a time, they got on remarkably well
together; and so did the little girl with her lessons.
At the first she rebelled considerably, having a
dim idea that Miss Caldera had been in some way
accessary to the insults and injuries heaped upon
her Highland head upon the occasion of her first
and only visit to Mrs. Meredith’s establishment for
young ladies; but Miss Caldera, having an intuitive
feeling that her charge might be subdued by kindness,
said so calmly, “You would not wish to make
me unhappy I know;” that Mina, quite astonished
at this view of the question, answered, “She would
not;” and, therefore, did what she was told, as
quietly as if she had been brought up under the
iron rule of “discipline.”
Still there was always, even in her best moments,
something so unsettled, dissatisfied, and melancholy
about the pupil, that the soul of the governess
was frequently disturbed about her. “I do not
quite understand her,” she generally thought: “I
wonder if her father, who was so fond of her,
did; and dear me! how fond I am growing of the
child too.”
But whether loved in England or not; whether
148new friends liked or disliked, praised or blamed, it
seemed much the same to Mina: her heart like that
of Campbell was in the Highlands; it stuck there
tenaciously, let her body be where it might. She
had been transplanted somewhat rudely to English
ground, and though she lived there, she never for
years and years took root in, or looked kindly on, the
soil.
The country of old—the looks of old—the friends
of old, were to the young child what they frequently
do not prove even to much older people—things to
be remembered and grieved over, not for a day, but
for years: never to be forgotten till Mina Frazer
should have forgotten her own identity too, and
passed from the sight of heather and roses for ever.
Colin Saunders had done her merely justice when
he affirmed so vehemently, on the morning of her
departure, that “she would not forget even a daisy
on the moors;” and when Allan, the old laird’s
grandson, who delighted in tormenting the gardener,
remarked, as he frequently did:
“I told you, Colin, she would not remember us
for more than a few days; we have not had a letter
for an immense time, and your ‘mull’ seems to me
like what Prince Charlie was, ‘long o’ comin’,—’”
Saunders, looking up into heaven as if to implore
149it to corroborate the truth of his assertion, would
respond—
“If I never heard tell of her; if I never saw her;
if there never was word from her again; I would
know her heart was wi’ us a’—the places and the
people she cared so much for: the child of my dear
old master never could but care for the land he
‘lo’ed sae weel.’”
“But my cousin, Malcolm, is the son of Captain
Frazer, too; and—”
“Ay! but Miss Mina strained after her father’s
side of the house; and he, got from his mother the
English nature that cares not so much for country or
clan, as for gold, and ease, and comfort, and the
things o’ this wicked world.”
“I am sure our neighbours would be flattered by
your opinion of them, Colin.”
“Flattered or no’, it’s nae concern o’ mine,” retorted
the man warmly; “I’d say it to their king
if he were standing where you are now,—that no
people in the world cares so much for home when
they’re in it, or pines as much for it when absent, as
the true old Highlanders that fought so nobly for
their own prince,—fought, and fell, and died for
him: ay! and would do it again, if need were.”
“Hush! hush!” cried Allen, laughing, “or
150although the Jacobite days are over, I shall have
to report you to our friend the sheriff.”
“I said, Master Allan, I would speak it to the
king, and I don’t mind telling it to the sheriff; it’s
not treason but truth; the minister says it is so; and
if he says it——”
“I may swear it,” supplied the laird’s grandson;
“and does he assert also that Mina will not forget
us?”
“I never heard him speak of her, in regard of
that,” responded the gardener; “but I assert it
Master Allan, and if she does not send the ‘mull’
to me, I know she wants to send it, which is just the
same.”
Colin was quite correct, as the subsequent advent
of his snuff box proved, the sole cause of the delay
having arisen from the fact that even in London
things cannot be purchased without money, of which
valuable commodity, when Mina made her generous
proposal, she was lamentably in want. But a present
from her uncle, who discovered in course of time,
perhaps through the medium of Mr. Westwood, the
desire of his niece’s heart, at length enabling her to
fulfil her promise, she dispatched to Craigmaver the
very ugliest snuff box eye of mortal ever lighted
on. She thought it beautiful, however, and so did
151Colin Saunders, who regularly carried it to “Kirk”
with him, though he would have died rather than
have taken a pinch out of it in the sacred edifice; and
when the old man, long long afterwards, closed his
eyes on earth’s pleasures and sorrows for ever, that
snuff box was found, preserved as a precious relic,
beside the two other treasures of his life—his
mother’s Bible and his father’s spectacles.
And that wonderful chariot of time, pursuing its
ceaseless course just the same along the London
streets as over the Scottish moors, gradually added
some inches to Mina Frazer’s height; gave a different
expression to her face, and by an imperceptible,
inexplicable—and, if not noted day by day,
almost alarming—process, transformed Mina Frazer
from a child into something bordering upon, if not
quite, a young lady.
But time, rarely, as we know, missing an opportunity
of altering aught upon which it is possible for
him to lay either a beautifying or a withering finger,
had effected other changes besides that of making
Mina older; he had sent Malcolm, as a midshipman,
into the navy; brought a tenant to one of Mr.
Merapie’s houses; and, almost immediately after
Mrs. Frazer’s arrival in the mansion the merchant
had chosen for his own abode, installed Miss Haswell
152as efficient housekeeper, in lieu of Mrs. Coleford,
abdicated.
For these events, of course, there were a multitude
of reasons; but, not to be tedious, suffice it to
say that in reference to Malcolm, Mr. Merapie had
wished the boy to enter his counting-house; which
idea was strongly opposed by Mrs. Frazer, by her
son, and finally, by Mr. Westwood, as he said, in
consequence of their strong objections to the project.
“Let him take his own way for a while,” he said;
“and he will then either quietly settle down to business,
or else stick to the profession he has chosen for
himself. If you force him now to the desk, he will
never become either a clever merchant or a brave
officer; give him his wish and you will speedily see
whether it be not a mere boyish fancy: theoretically
liking the navy is one thing, and practical knowledge
of it another; let him eat of the fruit and find
if it be most sweet or most bitter.” And, as usual,
Mr. Merapie followed his clerk’s advice; nothing
loth, if the truth must be told; for Englishmen in
general, albeit ours is not a military nation, are by
no means averse to talk of “my nephew, the
captain,” serving his country either by land or by
water: wherefore he speedily fitted Malcolm out for
sea, and, as if the one step were the natural consequence
153of the other, almost immediately afterwards
took, as Mrs. Frazer had often wished he would, his
clever clerk Mr. Alfred Westwood, into partnership.
And, as “one event makes many,” this new business
arrangement brought, in the person of that
gentleman, a tenant into one of Mr. Merapie’s
dreary mansions; for, with clerkship, Mr. Westwood
discarded lodgings, and commenced that
wretched trade called “housekeeping,” on his own
account. Thus it naturally came to pass that many,
or rather most of his evenings, were spent in the
drawing-room of his senior partner, conversing with
his sister; and, when Miss Caldera was there, insinuating
himself into her good graces, and endeavouring
to regain, what somehow he had lately lost, his power
over Mina—whose reserve, and strangeness, and
eccentricity, her mother said, increased every day;
but, latterly, Mrs. Frazer, after this mournful declaration,
was in the habit of adding: “And it is
such a pity, for every one says she is such a clever
creature;” appealing to Mr. Westwood for confirmation
of this opinion,—which confirmation, he
gave in a manner that made Mina feel desperately
angry whenever she chanced to be in the room
whilst he was delivering his complimentary impression
of her.
154And Mr. Westwood had not the most remote
intention of marrying Mrs. Frazer, as Mr. Merapie
had once expected he would: to be sure, the advisability
of such a course had once presented itself to
him, and he had argued the matter in his own mind—as
the newspapers say about lawyers—with considerable
ability and much clearness on both sides,
but he finally shook his head and said “no.”
“What would fifty pounds a year do towards
maintaining her and her children, and I can get
a partnership without marrying for it; and it is not
by any means likely John Merapie would both give
me a share of the profits and portion his sister. No,
no! I won’t marry her at any rate.”
But it very soon occurred to the busy and practical
imagination of Alfred Westwood, that, though
John Merapie might not “give him a share of the
profits and portion his sister,” yet he most probably
would “give him a share of the profits and portion
his niece.” And he then began to consider what
an uncommonly nice little creature that niece was—quite
pretty enough to fall in love with; quite clever
enough, though by no means accomplished, to adorn
his West End home—when he got it—and, therefore,
before the partnership was even spoken of, he
made up his mind that, sometime or other, he would
155marry Mina Frazer, her consent to such an arrangement
being taken by the worthy clerk as quite a
matter of course.
“She liked me when she was a child, and continues
to do so; at least, I do not see why she should
not,” he reasoned; “her uncle will give her a large
fortune, and it will all suit admirably.” Acting
upon which conclusion he began to make himself
“particularly agreeable” to Mina, who, strange to
say, seemed so wonderfully insensible to his fascinations
that, finally, Mr. Westwood grew quite provoked,
and resolved, as he expressed it, just “to see
how matters really stood.”
And, accordingly, chancing on his way up to the
drawing-room one evening to encounter her, the
ci-devant clerk abruptly demanded—
“Oh! Mina, I have been intending to ask you
something for a long time: should you have any
objection to marry me?”
“The greatest objection possible,” she briefly returned.
Whereupon he laughed as if it were a
capital jest; but Mina knew it was not so on his
side; and he, clearly understanding her words
were spoken in solemn earnest, felt angry and irritated
accordingly.
CHAPTER IX. ADVANCES THE STORY BUT LITTLE.
156
Mr. John Merapie never got any coat-of-arms,
or crest, or motto, or anything from the Herald’s
office, because he averred “he hated humbug;” but
in lieu of the above aristocratical “absurdities,” as
he termed them, he took for his text the three
words just mentioned, and not merely preached but
acted upon them perpetually.
He was in the main, not only a kind but a just
man; most respected him, many grew to like him;
but he said he did not profess to be capable of
“loving particularly,” and we all know that, when
people do not “love particularly,” they seldom are
loved “especially.”
Mr. Westwood believed his principal was as fond
of Mina as it was possible for him to be of mortal
being, and assuredly he treated her with a something
157as nearly approaching tenderness as he ever
exhibited, or ever had exhibited to any one.
When in a peculiarly happy temper, he called
her, “My little niece,” or, “Mina, my dear;” he
liked to see her handsomely dressed; he was most
liberal in money matters towards the trio generally;
but perhaps, though Malcolm made the heaviest
claims on his purse, his heart really went more with
the presents he occasionally gave to Mina. He
thought her a model of prudence, and cleverness,
and sense: most probably because she spoke little,
could make pies and puddings, do all sorts of
needle work, understood Latin, a little Greek,
French, and Italian; was learned in Euclid, and
competent to find an answer to any algebraic supposition
without the key to the same being given
unto her: finally, she was economical; did not care
for visiting, never murmured in his presence about
anything, was innocent as a Hottentot of accomplishments,
and had an affection for no “frippery,”
save flowers.
Here was a perfect woman; one after John Merapie’s
own heart, who could not play, or dance, or
draw flowers, or nett (crochet was not then in
vogue), or braid, or do anything more sinful than
sing in a strange low voice ballads old as the hills,
158and almost as beautiful,—and work a pair of slippers
for her uncle or Malcolm occasionally. He had
superintended her education himself,—that is, he
had made up his mind what she should learn, and
she had learnt it; and in what she should not be
instructed, and of course that was left alone; and
here was the result—a girl with no nonsense, or
affectation, or humbug about her. “Mina,” her
uncle said, “was solid like one of his houses in
Belerma Square, which would last for a hundred
years or more.”
“It is earnestly to be hoped she will not do that,”
remarked Miss Caldera, who had a sort of humour,
not witty, but dry; whereupon Mr. Merapie responded,
“Her mind would, though her body might not; I
am satisfied her faculties will never desert her, she
has been properly educated, Miss Caldera, and she
may thank you and me for it.”
Miss Caldera had very quiet doubts as to whether
thankfulness was a strongly developed trait in the
character of her emancipated charge; indeed Mina,
who talked freely and perpetually to her, frankly
said,
“She thought she had little to be especially
thankful for, as she had many things she did not
159want, and very few that she did.” And, in truth,
her position was neither a cheering nor a natural
one:—a young girl pent up from year to year in a
dreary house in Belerma Square, surrounded by old
persons; ceaselessly longing for a glimpse of her
former home; her mind growing morbid and almost
contracted for want of society, light, air, sunshine,
freedom; no music, no companions, no paintings,
nothing lively to hear or see, nothing to think of
but stern reality, unless she pondered on the beauty
of that land which had stamped its vision of loveliness
on her soul for ever; no fixed employment, no
pleasant conversation, for no one visited at her
uncle’s, save a few staid city merchants and Alfred
Westwood, to whom she now never spoke, if she
could help it. Her mother’s society was not particularly
agreeable, as she did little but bemoan her fate
and wonder when Malcolm would write, and why
Mina was so odd. “I should die,” said the latter
to Miss Caldera, “if it were not for you.”
And it was true, they had a strange sort of attachment
for each other—the weary girl and the world-tired
woman. The governess was perpetually rebuking
her pupil, and the pupil was in the habit of
retorting rather sharply; but there was enough
genuine love between them to have put half-a-dozen
160so-called friendships to shame, to have withstood the
lapse of time, and breath of calumny, and hand of
change, and test of separation.
Mina’s temper was not of the meekest, her mood
of the serenest; and frequently the governess told
her so, and the girl, by way of rejoinder, said Miss
Caldera never felt for, nor had the least sympathy
with her: still the tie, whatever it was, which joined
the two hearts, somehow bore these perpetual jerks
without even a thought of breaking; and, at sixteen,
Mina Frazer was far fonder of her quaint instructress
than she had been as a child, and when the
bond of teacher and taught ceased to unite them,
that of friend and friend proved quite as strong to
draw them almost daily together. But still a perpetual
difference of opinion caused a sort of ceaseless
war to range between them: they never met
without a kind of tilt, for whatever Miss Caldera’s
private idea might be, her generally expressed one
was that Mina was the most fortunate creature in
the universe, who would only come to a knowledge
of the blessings she enjoyed, if by any mischance
she were at a future period deprived of them.
She considered Mina too much inclined to self
pity to indulge her with even an atom of compassion
on any subject: she conscientiously talked to
161her in a general way, sensibly and rationally enough;
but the sense and reasoning coming from the mind,
and not from her heart, they usually sounded dry,
and cold, and formal; and annoyed Mina into
making sundry irritable answers, which bettered
her cause not in the least, and confirmed Miss
Caldera in her opinion that the girl ought not to
be encouraged to murmur by any unwise sympathy
or words of commiseration.
Thus, whenever Mina was inclined to yearn a little
for a sight of the land of her birth, and the relatives
who dwelt there, the gouvernante treated her
to that very questionable kind of consolation derivable
from considering that some other person
had no friends at all, no home, no money, and
no advantages. Mina, who perhaps in her heart
never greatly desired society, occasionally suggested
that something of the kind would be suitable to her
years, and agreeable to her character; whereupon
Miss Caldera remarked, she “ought to be thankful
she had so kind an uncle, so amiable a brother, and a
mother who—”
“What?” demanded the girl once, as her friend
paused.
“Never interferes with, and thinks you so clever,”
was the somewhat embarrassed response.
162Then, again, Mina frequently expressed an opinion
to the effect that Belerma Square was not the very
pleasantest locality in London, or her uncle’s house
the most cheerful residence in that city; and so
surely as she did so, Miss Caldera promptly informed
her she might be much worse off,—might be
forced to live in some dreadful neighbourhood, and
that it was the height of ingratitude to be repining
about such a trifle, when she was surrounded by
luxuries and blessings innumerable.
“Well, suppose,” said Mina, one afternoon, in
answer to some such comment as the above,—resting
both elbows on a little square table in the room
where she had been wont in former days to inquire
into the mysteries of other tongues, but where,
latterly, she came merely to give free scope to her
own,—resting both elbows on the table, and supporting
her chin with the backs of her hands in
a most unfashionable, discontented, and unladylike
manner,—“Well, suppose we just see what those
luxuries and blessings are, concerning which you
are eternally talking. I admit that my uncle is
most kind; that Malcolm, when at home, is amiable;
that my mother never speaks to me except to say I
am clever and odd; that Belerma Square is not
Smithfield; that this house is not a five-roomed
163cottage; and that in every way I might be, as you
perpetually say, ‘much worse off.’ I have shelter,
food, and clothing; am, in short, ‘provided for,’
without being compelled to do anything for myself.
If I want money my uncle gives it to me: I admit
I have all these causes, as you remark, for thankfulness;
and yet——”
“You are dissatisfied,” promptly interposed Miss
Caldera.
“Not absolutely dissatisfied,” returned Mina.
“I was going to add—and yet I wish for something
more: but whenever I express a desire for
aught further than I now possess, you appear to
imagine I am discontented and ungrateful. Happy
here, I tell you candidly, I have never been: no time
has reconciled me to this place: no circumstances
have here occurred to make me cordially like it:
I do not value the ‘luxuries and blessings’ you
speak of so highly as many might, simply because
food, dress, and money, are not to my mind the
things a human being should prize the most in
existence.”
“You could not do without any one of them at
all events,” drily remarked Miss Caldera.
“Only try me,” returned Mina with eagerness;
“only say to me, Which will you do,—remain in
164Belerma Square and retain all you now possess,
or live on the humblest fare, and dress in the
simplest manner at Craigmaver? and you shall see
how speedily I will choose the latter. Oh, dear
friend! you have never been in my country; you
have never seen anything like it, I know: but
still, try to imagine the difference between a ride
over the breezy moors, and a stiff dreary walk
through these suffocating London streets: think
of sunrises on the hills, and noons among flowers
and perfumes and scenery; of evenings on the
water, with the clear moon shining above, and
mountains around, and the voices of sweet singers
floating over the lake, as in a dream of romance.
If you had looked once, only once, at the view
from Glenfiord over Loch Lomond; or stood for
ten minutes on the lawn at Craigmaver; you would
never marvel again that I cannot become naturalized
here. How I think of those places!” she
added with a sigh: “I try not, but they will
return back and back to my memory,—‘A thing
of beauty is a grief for ever.’ I wish, I wish, you
could just get one peep of my old home; and then
you would understand one of the things for which
I pine.”
“And do you think, Mina,” said Miss Caldera,
165earnestly,—a sort of half-strangled memory swelling
up in her heart at the sound of the girl’s regretful
murmur; “that I cannot sympathize with your
feelings from experience: that I never pined to
revisit any place; never wished for anything? Do
not believe it, for though I have not sighed for
the sight of lakes, and hills, and mountains, I have
wept for the loss of things more precious, in my
eyes, than these can possibly be in yours—a happy
home, an independence, parents, friends, enjoyment.
“After I first came to London, the perfume of a
familiar flower, the words of a song, the sound of
a melody, used to have power sufficient to make
me feel faint and sick: but I knew then what I
tell you now, that it is wrong to be discontented
with the lot which hath been appointed for us—to
be always looking gloomily back, thinking of what
might have been: so I floated along with the frequently
muddy stream, and tried with my whole
soul to be thankful I was enabled to do it.”
“But you were not happy,” cried Mina. “I
would not believe it if you said you were: you
might feel resigned; you might think you were
quite contented: but completely happy——”
“Who is so, on earth, Mina?” demanded the lady.
166“Oh! I do not know; plenty, I dare say;” was
the response.
“Are you acquainted with any individual who
can truly state that he, or she, feels so?” asked
Miss Caldera.
“No;” confessed Mina: “but then you see I
am acquainted with only a very few persons. If I
were back at Craigmaver; if uncle John, and you,
and we, all were living there, with my dear old
other uncle, I should not have a thought of care,—a
wish on earth ungratified.”
“Are you sure?”
“Sure as I can be of anything in the world, that
I should feel completely happy there.”
“Indeed you would not, Mina.”
“And why not?” she inquired, “I was perfectly
happy at Glenfiord; oh! supremely so, until papa
died.”
“But you were a child then; you are one no
longer. You cannot return to that state again, Mina—ever——”
There was a something almost mournful in the
tone in which these words were spoken; it struck
sadly to the young girl’s heart, and, after musing for
a moment, she said—
“Then you think that nowhere—in England—in
167Scotland—in this world, I shall ever be happy
again?”
“Comparatively you may be; completely so,
never,” was the rejoinder. “That time comes but
once in the lives of any—not at all in the lives of
some: it passes away like a dream of the morning;
its transitory brightness is remembered always, but
never can be felt again.”
“Yet I have a wish——” commenced Mina.
“To try the experiment,” finished Miss Caldera;
“better not—far, far better not. Keep the ‘thing of
beauty’ as it is, not a grief, Mina, but ‘a joy for ever.’
Long not too much to see it again; for believe me
that which we desire most frequently proves our
heaviest trial when granted to our importunity.”
“Then ought we to wish for nothing?” was the
impatient question.
“If we could avoid it,—but human nature is rebellious.”
“And do you never wish?” persisted Mina.
“Often,” confessed her friend, “but still I am
aware it is, to say the least, foolish and useless.”
“And what is it for?” demanded her former
pupil; “do tell me—I should like to know—what
you desire.”
“What I never expect to get,” replied the lady
168with a sad smile; “a small independence, a little
cottage, no matter how humble if I could call it
mine; flowers, green fields and nature about me;
these are my wishes, extravagant enough, no doubt:
on this side of the grave I have none other.”
“I wish I were rich, and they should soon be
realities,” said the girl; then after a pause she
added, “Do you know, if you would just always talk
to me as you have talked to me now, I do not
think I should ever snap at you.”
“Id est, if I encouraged you to discontent by
showing you how very far from perfect I am; if I
seconded your every foolish fancy, and praised and
flattered and complimented you for not being a simpleton
or a dunce; you would perhaps not get out of
temper quite so frequently as is the case at present,”
remarked Miss Caldera.
“If you would only acknowledge occasionally,
that you are not perfectly satisfied and supremely
happy, and cease telling me how thankful I ought to
be for a whole host of things I could be quite contented
without, I would never ask you to praise, or
flatter, or compliment.”
“For a sufficient reason,” said her friend with a
smile.
“And what may that be?” asked Mina.
169“Because you know I would not do it.”
“No,” was the reply, “but because I shouldn’t
like you half so well, if you were in the habit of
saying such things. I believe half the compliments
in the world are merely civil sneers, that delight
some and provoke others. Now, when my mother
or uncle praise and extol me, I know they are quite
sincere, though, as you imagine, perhaps not judicious;
but Mr. Westwood——”
“Well, Mina, I am all attention, what of Mr.
Westwood?”
“If he ever flatter, be sure he is inwardly laughing
at the folly of those who listen to him; for he
really admires nothing, cares for nothing, thinks of
nothing, but himself——”
“And you,” quietly added Miss Caldera.
“I do not believe he does,” said Mina quickly. “I
think he is the most conceited, disagreeable, selfish
being in existence—I perfectly detest him.”
“Times are changed,” remarked the lady; “I remember
when you were very fond of him.”
“Yes, when I was a child, perhaps,” returned
Mina vehemently; “ere that time had passed away
which, as you say, never can return,—before I had
sense, or knowledge, or understanding,—then I
know I did like him, but now——”
170“You do not.”
“I despise him,” said the girl. “I cannot endure
to see him, to hear him speak, to speak to him. If
there were no other reason in the world to make me
wish to leave London, he would be quite sufficient.”
“And yet he loves you. Oh! Mina.”
“And yet he loves me, oh! Miss Caldera,” pettishly
echoed that young lady, “and what in the
world do I care whether he do or not. To begin
with, I believe he can love nothing but himself;
and next, I think, if he entertain the slightest
shadow of affection for me, it is solely because he
fancies Uncle John will give me a large fortune.”
“So you have got to the portion already,” laughed
Miss Caldera, “well, although you think so little of
him, I wish from my heart it were come to that.”
“I know you do,” retorted Mina; “but it never
shall—never. I had rather go to live in Seven Dials,
upon bread and water, and learn to beg or steal, or
do anything of that kind, than marry a detestable,
vain, self-sufficient being, who would be continually
sneering at me, and saying the most cutting things
in the most polite manner.”
“I should like to see you begging, Mina,” said
Miss Caldera; “and dear me child, how soon you
would tire of the bread and water, and try to make
171a little variety by boiling them up together, or exchanging
your allowance for a turnip, or perhaps a
carrot: and what a respectable locality you have
selected for the scene of your penance. I wonder
if you ever will learn to reflect, for one moment,
before you speak.”
“You may laugh if you like, and you may think
it folly, or sense, or whatever else you choose, but I
repeat it is truth,” returned Mina, laying a vigorous
emphasis on the last word. “I had rather live anywhere,
or with any person, than with your prime
favorite, Alfred Westwood. I cannot bear to see
him even for an hour; only imagine therefore what
it would be to have to admire him always.”
“Your affections and your distastes are equally
strong, and, I must add, Mina, equally unreasonable,”
was the response. “Have you a single good
reason for your aversion to Mr. Westwood, because
if you could tell me one, I might change my opinion
on the subject.”
“I have fifty good reasons that satisfy me I am
right, not one of which, however, would convince
you,” answered Mina. “To begin with, he is the
vainest——”
“Well, I admit he is a little vain,” interposed
Miss Caldera; “and you, Mina, are so free from the
172weakness yourself, that you have a perfect right to
throw the first stone!”
“No, no, I am not vain,” cried the other eagerly;
“I know I am not pretty: no one but papa ever
thought me so. You know I am not vain.”
“Personally, perhaps not, but there are other
kinds of vanity even more objectionable and dangerous:
however, to return to Mr. Westwood, what
is his next crime?”
“He is a hypocrite,” promptly responded Mina.
“Indeed, make that out clearly to my satisfaction,
and I am mute,” replied Miss Caldera.
“Unless you can find it out for yourself,” said Mina,
“it is useless for me to attempt to prove it to you;
if you had not once told me ‘there are none so blind
as those who won’t see,’ I should have said—watch
him as closely as I have done; only notice him talking
to mamma, and agreeing with everything she
advances; listen to how he humours and cautiously
flatters my poor uncle: he appears honest
and straightforward to you, but he is not so, I
know.”
“How do you know?”
“He says what he does not think: he compliments
me and sneers at me; and he imagines, because I am
a girl, he can deceive and blind me, but he cannot.”
173“We have now got two of his faults settled,”
said Miss Caldera; “what is his third? I hope and
trust you spoke, as usual, in a rather exaggerated
style, when you stated you had fifty reasons; if not,
it will be morning again before we get through them
all: now Mina, the third!”
“He has a bad temper,” she answered.
“That is unfortunate,” remarked Miss Caldera,
“as we know ‘two of a trade cannot agree.’”
“I do wish you would forget some of those detestable
old proverbs,” exclaimed Mina; “they are
just like yourself, dry and provoking, and express
the most disagreeable ideas in the fewest number
of words: I do not pretend to have a good
temper, but it is better than his,—I am sure of that,
at any rate.”
“Entirely a matter of opinion,” said Miss Caldera,
with a smile.
“Well, we can leave it so, and I will retain
mine,” retorted Mina; “and, besides, nobody knows
anything about who he was, or what his relations
are; and there is a quarter of a century between us.”
“Perhaps,” was the rejoinder; “but at all events
you have ancestors enough on your father’s side to
suffice for both: and if his relatives, supposing he
have any, do not cross your path, why in the world,
174child, need you step out of it to discover their’s.
With regard to age, I remember once merely casually
remarking to you, that Mr. Awrill was an agreeable
young man, and you answered, quite tartly,—‘that
he might be after a little while, when he grew
older, and had learned to talk properly.’”
“Young, or old, he was worth a million Mr.
Westwoods,” said Mina; “and there are a great
many on the earth a vast deal better than he, after
all; but to end this discussion, I am not going to
marry your friend,—not for my mother, not for my
uncle, not for Malcolm, not for you.”
“And pray, my dear, did anybody ever ask you
to marry him?” enquired Miss Caldera.
The angry blood came mounting into Mina’s face,
as she answered,
“I do not know what it is makes me care for
you; for I do believe of all the tormenting unaccountable
beings mortal ever beheld, you are the
strangest. My mother has not the most remote
notion this man entertains, what you call, ‘a regard
for me;’ nor has my uncle, at least he never said
so to me; and Malcolm, I am sure, would be quite
provoked about it, if he were told; but you—why
you know as well as I do, that you have been
praising him, and telling me how foolish I should
175be to reject such affection (as if I wanted affection
from him), and what an excellent husband he would
make (it shall never be to me though); and a number
of such things, for the last five weeks: if you
never said in so many plain words, ‘Mina, I wish
you would marry that Adonis;’ you have given
me pretty clearly to understand that you desired I
should do so.”
“Dear me, Mina, what a deal you do say about
nothing,” observed her friend, when she stopped
literally for want of breath; “if you would just take
things a little more reasonably and quietly——”
“But I cannot be quiet or reasonable,” interrupted
Mina, “when I am worried out of my life by that
creature, smiling, and simpering, and sighing, and
sneering, and complimenting. Will you oblige me
by saying why you wish me to marry him?”
“Briefly—because I think, and am sure, you
might ‘go further and fare worse;’” was the reply.
“Another of those horrid saws,” said Mina;
“why will you annoy me with them—why will
you do it, dear old friend?”
“Partly, because I know nothing could please
you at this minute; chiefly, because they express
my meaning much better than I could for
myself.”
176“I wish, notwithstanding,” said Mina, “that you
would explain it a little more fully to me.”
“Well then, Mina, I think Mr. Westwood will
make you quite as good a husband as you are likely
to meet with: he is kind, sufficiently rich, fond of
you, very clever, agreeable, well-informed.”
“Anything else?” inquired the girl, when her
friend paused: “anything else?”
“No!” answered Miss Caldera, rising, “as you
prohibit proverbs; let me however, suggest, that
there are two, the consideration of which might
be beneficial to you at present: one relates to the
best time for making hay; and the other is about
a word to the wise.”
“Heaven grant me patience!” murmured the
young lady devoutly.
“I trust it may,” said Miss Caldera; “for believe
me it is a virtue of which you are lamentably deficient.”
To which truism Mina made no answer, but
walked silently off to her embroidery frame, behind
which she was in the habit of taking refuge when
either annoyed by any reference to Mr. Westwood,
or by his unwelcome presence; and there she would
sit for hours, working generally, at an interminable
pair of slippers with the rapidity of lightning;
177musing and thinking and pondering—about what?
no person, perhaps not even she herself, had a perfectly
accurate idea.
Others in the world, however, had apparently
more patience, and greater occasion for its exercise,
than Mina Frazer; and, though, had any friend told
her so, she most probably would have justly enough
replied “that was no comfort to her,” there may
be some who would willingly turn from the enumeration
of her slight trials, to the heavier and more
hopeless troubles of the miser’s eldest born.
CHAPTER X. DEAD MEN’S SHOES.
178
There are some persons, living in agreeable town
or country localities, who contend that “place” has
nought to do with happiness, just as others who
have never felt the want of money, gravely assert
that gold is the “least good, and the greatest care
in life.” To disprove, however, the truth of both
these ingenious theories, I apprehend it would be
merely necessary to strip the one class of persons of
a little superfluous gilding, and to transplant the
other to a less agreeable habitation, when, in ninety-nine
cases out of the hundred, their views, feelings,
and expressions would undergo a wonderful, and
not altogether desirable, alteration. It is a something
really beautiful and cheering and strengthening
to hear how people preach; that is, it would be
so if one were not occasionally treated to a sight of
how they practise. It is one of the easiest and
179commonest thing in life to tell your neighbour to
carry his heavy burden in silence, but one of the
most difficult to bear a much lighter load without
grumbling considerably yourself.
All think their own sorrows the greatest; and,
considering that the music of their lament must be,
or at least ought to be, quite as acceptable to others
as it proves to themselves, go through the world
humming it complacently; and, when another person
sets up an opposition murmur, indignantly endeavour
to silence him by exclaiming “Pray cease
your pitiful song, listen to mine,”—never thinking he
may deem his melody far more full of pathos than
theirs, and that, at all events, he has quite as good
a right as they to annoy every mortal in creation
with the melancholy dirge which he has composed
in honour of his wrongs and trials and misfortunes.
Which brings me to what I intended to advance
at starting, namely, that although it is edifying to
hear people talk about the duty of being contented,
and saying how resignedly they could live anywhere—on
anything; still, those who feel what others have
never more than imagined, may surely be forgiven
if they strive to revenge themselves on fate by repining
a little at her decrees.
It were better and nobler policy, I admit, either
180to bend patiently, or to rebel valiantly; but there
are some who cannot exactly shape their destinies as
they would, and yet who find it impossible not to
fret and murmur occasionally: and it is no small
aggravation of their grief to be perpetually told
“you should” by those, who, were they in a similar
situation, would lose no opportunity of informing
the world “We are suffering saints and long-enduring
martyrs;” “See ye not the terrible disasters
which have befallen the ‘salt of the earth;’” “Behold
our misfortunes, and how we bear them.”
“Solely because,” they might generally add, “we
are compelled to do so, whether we like it or not.”
There never was man of mortal mould who bore
his griefs more uncomplainingly than Ernest Ivraine,
or who looked more miserable upon them; there
never existed any one who asked less sympathy, or
received a smaller portion of it; there never was a
human being who walked more silently and mournfully
through life; nor in the length and breadth of
England could there have been discovered an individual,
who, having an equally heavy burden to
bear, not for days merely, but for years, did bear it
externally with such exemplary patience, and made
so little noise about its weight.
“Constant dropping wears the stone,” however;
181and, though the hourly fall of vexatious tormenting
pebbles produced apparently no ill effects on the
temper of the miser’s eldest born, there was—furrowed
by the weary untiring stream of annoying
events—a deep channel in his heart, through which
sullen angry feelings and evil thoughts and many
disappointments flowed always and ever ceaselessly.
Hatred and ignoble wishes are the darkest demons
which can dwell in the heart of man. Affection and
generous purposes are the guardian angels of the
soul. And it was these most antagonistic principles
that made and marred, and threatened and preserved,
the peace and the well-being of Ernest
Ivraine.
Hatred to his father, love to his brother; hatred
to the man who blighted his life, and doled out with
scanty hand the barest necessaries of existence;
who, denying himself and family all those comforts
and luxuries so usual in, and essential for, respectability
in their station, shut the high wooden gates
of “Paradise” on the world at large, and lived
within the enclosure of brick walls—bounding to
the east, south, north, and west, his swampy domain—a
miser amongst his money bags, most utterly
alone. Hatred to the man who would not die, who
starved on and maintained, by some inexplicable
182process, the mysterious connection between soul
and body; whilst better and stronger and healthier
and more useful men sickened, day by day, sunk—some
slowly, some rapidly—and expired. Everywhere
death journeyed; at every door he occasionally
knocked, save through the morasses and at the
gate of “Paradise.” The old miser kept every
other creditor at bay, why not the universal one?
he never paid a debt he could avoid; and, when payment
was inevitable, he delayed the act of justice as
long as possible. Why should he, therefore, not contrive
to evade for years the liquidation of that debt
which compassionate nature exacts at length from
every one of her weary, or grateful, or haughty, or
disobedient children?
It was with a species of mute despair that Ernest
Ivraine beheld how resolutely the old baronet stuck
to his money chests; how each new mortgage deed,
which he locked up in his escritoire, seemed to remove
a wrinkle from his furrowed brow; how every
shilling of interest he received infused a drop of
warm fresh blood into his veins; how every guinea
he could wring from any one, by law, or fraud, or
intimidation, brought strength into his gaunt spare
frame, new lustre to his hollow gleaming eye, additional
force and harshness to his voice, and a greater
183thirst for gold, and a firmer purpose to live for its
possession.
Day by day Ernest Ivraine saw that which, as
Henry once had said, must come to him, decrease
in value. Every hour his father’s speedy death or
his father’s favourable will became of more importance
to the impatient watcher for death’s tardy approach:
the gloom on the young man’s brow grew
deeper, and the anxiety of his soul more intense, as
he beheld fresh mortgages piled on the entailed
estate, and the money thus raised, either lent out at
higher rates of interest, or else invested in houses
and lands and properties, in which, unless he could
induce his parent to bequeath them to him, he had
no interest or claim, direct or indirect.
Some said he was resigned, others that he was
mercenary; his relatives, that he was only constitutionally
melancholy, habitually discontented: Ernest
Ivraine himself knew what a dark vampire-like
thought was tearing his heart to pieces, whilst he
was merely dimly conscious that affection for Henry
was the bright star that shone on steadily amidst
all the gloom of surrounding objects; that it was
the soft spot of his soul, the green oasis in the wilderness,
which prevented the whole of his present
and future becoming a dreary unprofitable waste.
184Love for the brother who had gone forth so
nobly and bravely to battle with and in the world;
who had done what he could not do,—cast the
accursed thing far from him and fled, as a good man
may flee from the temptation he feels he would be
impotent to withstand, came it but near enough
him. Love for the youth who, when a child, had
been dear unto the heart of her who was now an
angel in heaven; for him who had been his companion
as a boy, his friend as a man: who was so
full of courage and gentleness, of soldier-like bravery
and womanly tenderness: who had despised and
spurned the vague promise of future wealth: who
had urged, in accents which rung through life in
Ernest’s ears, his brother to choose the nobler and
the better part: who had suffered, because of his
parent’s cruel partiality for the metal that lures men
on to perdition, equally with Ernest, and yet who
had prayed him not to hope for their parent’s death:
who could not go without bidding that parent farewell:
who had wept to leave, not Paradise and its
riches, but home and his stern dark brother behind
him.
There was good in both,—there must have
been, else Ernest had never been loved by Henry;
good to be preserved or eradicated; good to be developed
185or to be crushed; good that had come to
both, not from father or grandfather, not from any
Ivraine, Baronet or Mister, who ever walked over
the earth and darkened it with his shadow,—but from
a gentle woman, who, in default of houses and lands,
great wealth and noble lineage, left to those two—her
only children—something of her own tender,
honest nature, which sent the younger out a resolute
wanderer into the world, and preserved the elder
from utter ruin during years haunted by dark
thoughts and dark wishes and dark everything, save
deeds.
Often in the winter evenings, when the white
wood ashes strewed the hearth, and an almost extinguished
log smouldered dimly away to powder,
Ernest sat with his face buried in his hands, pondering
on that last interview with his brother,
thinking and considering and pondering, till at
length, forgetful of all save the dreary present and
the bright free world beyond, he started up to go
forth, then and there, an humble follower in Henry’s
footsteps. But the old doubts, the old fears, the old
plans, the constant expectations, came sweeping the
next moment through his mind; and, sinking down
again, he murmured, “Not now, it cannot be,” and
surrendered himself captive once more to the demon
186who kept him chained for ever in that house, listening
with intense longing and gloomy impatience for
the solemn measured footfalls of him who came so
tardily—Death.
That numerous class of would-be consolers and
real afflicters, whom we briefly term “Job’s comforters,”
have a custom of telling those whose griefs
are so severe and self-evident as to preclude the
present possibility of doubt or mitigation, that, if
they will only have patience, time must soothe their
sorrows or perhaps remove them altogether; and it
was a firm idea of this kind which enabled Ernest
Ivraine to bend, with an outward semblance of
melancholy resignation to his—fate, for so he was
pleased to term that weary servitude which he could
have left any day, as Henry had done, proud and
strong in noble self-reliance.
But, feeling thoroughly satisfied that the lapse of
time would ultimately end all by removing his
father to eternity, he waited and endured for years,
and never made an effort to follow his brother, who
had just written him one brief line before leaving
England.
“Nothing else presenting itself,” he said, “I
have fairly enlisted; before this reaches you, I shall
be on my way to Portsmouth, thence to India.
187Dear Ernest, my brother, will you not come and do
likewise?”
No, Ernest would not. When he refused to listen
to Henry’s entreaties, whilst his feelings were excited
and his mind irritated, it was scarcely probable
he would take what he considered a step
bordering almost on insanity, when cold prudence
had resumed her dominion over the impulses of his
soul, and stood pointing for ever with one chill hand
towards the desolate struggling world, and with the
other fixedly at his father’s money chests.
He remained, therefore, a dark, solitary, almost
sordid misanthrope amongst the dreary swamps of
Paradise, striving to humour the miser’s temper
in all things, agreeing without question to his
slightest wish, and yielding to his lightest fancy
with the weakness of a woman,—but still, after the
sulky manner of an obstinate child: bearing all
taunts with the meekness of a saint; maintaining
that profound silence which had come to be one of
his distinguishing characteristics; lounging listlessly
about the grounds; eternally pondering on when
this would end, and striving with all his soul to
advance not merely himself in the old man’s good
graces, but also his foolish brother Henry, who, being
the miser’s favourite son, and having almost a hand
188certain on the golden coffer, had chosen to fling the
key from him in disgust, because he lacked the
patience and the calculating nature necessary to
enable him to wait till death, entering the mansion,
should give him leave to turn the same in the wards
and take possession of the guineas and title-deeds
and mortgages of Sir Ernest Claude Ivraine, Baronet,
deceased.
There were many men (even amongst those who
termed the elder son mercenary) who would have
seized the opportunity afforded by Henry’s rashness,
to insinuate themselves into the old miser’s
good graces by speaking harshly and unjustly of the
absent one; but Ernest was not such as these. It
might have won esteem from any one whose esteem
was worth possessing to see how carefully Ernest,
for months after his brother’s departure, strove to
conceal from the baronet knowledge of the step he
had so decidedly taken: but the young man had no
confidant; he never spoke of his thoughts or actions
to human being: the wrong he did all men were at
liberty to note if they would, for the wrong is frequently
far too apparent, and is generally seized
and remarked upon with avidity; but his virtues
and his good deeds were fully revealed unto the
eye of Him alone, Who seeth all things, and Who
189knew the deep disinterested love Ernest Ivraine
bore towards his absent brother, whom never, even
in thought, did he dream of striving to supplant in
the affections, or rather in the will, of his parent.
No; if Henry were left well off, he knew wealth
abundant would come to him; if, on the contrary,
fortune smiled for once on his own dark gloomy
brow, he would share all equally with the fair-haired
youth who so resembled his mother. He remained
at Paradise to keep his other relatives at bay, to
detect their schemes, defeat their plans, guard the
castle of the old man’s understanding from being undermined
by their ingenious stratagems and devices;
but rivalry of Henry, his own brother! Ernest, though
he had confessed so openly to desiring his father’s
death, would have hated himself had such an idea
ever entered into his brain; nay more, had any one
presented it to him, he would have loathed the heart
that suggested, and the tongue that spoke, the insinuation
which mind and feeling and affection all
alike indignantly rejected.
For weeks and weeks the miser never inquired
about Henry; but, at last, whatever of love
dwelt in his soul for mortal being, yearning
towards his younger born, he became vaguely
uneasy at his protracted absence, and accordingly
190asked Ernest casually “when his brother would be
home?”
“Not for a long time I fear, sir,” he answered.
“Why, what is he doing? where has he gone?”
demanded the baronet, a touch of anxiety softening
his usually harsh tone.
“He has gone to India,” was Ernest’s reply;
and, as the answer grated on his ear, the old man
walked towards a window like one struck with
some sudden pain. He gazed with vacant wandering
eye over swamps and fields and trees, but his
mental vision took no cognizance of these things;
at the moment he forgot even his hoards of useless
treasure, for Henry, his youngest son, the only
being on earth for whom he had, since boyhood,
entertained a shadow of unselfish affection, it seemed
had uttered that night no idle threat when he
said he “was going away for years, perhaps for
ever.”
Now he had actually departed; deserts and oceans,
forests, mountains, plains, waters, stretched between
the baronet and the ever murmuring, ever repenting,
always noble, high spirited youth. Henry had
passed forth from the home of his childhood; his
father’s hand had securely closed the gates behind
him, and the old familiar places (desolate and forlorn
191though they might be,—still once familiar) knew
him “no more.”
And, as Longfellow says that the sound of those
two words resembles the moaning of winter winds
through ancient pine forests, so the rapid reflection
that on earth they might never meet again, sent a
chill cold feeling to the miser’s soul.
“I thought nothing, save the loss of a sovereign,
could have so moved him,” reflected Ernest; but
Ernest was wrong. God is good and great; there
is no land, however barren, that hath not some verdant
spot, some oasis shining in the midst of the
desert; and, even in this most sordid, selfish world
there never yet existed any mortal being who did
not love something—child, father, brother, wife—well,
after his fashion.
Now that knowledge of Henry’s being more dear
than aught save gold could be to the baronet’s heart
entered into the comprehension of Ernest Ivraine,
he strove more sedulously than ever to keep the old
man in darkness concerning how his son had gone
forth to breast the storms of fate; to prevent his
learning that an Ivraine, one of his mean, proud,
haughty, contemptible race, was serving his God,
his king, his country, and himself in the ranks,—a
common soldier; that Henry had chosen to bind the
192long chain of scarlet slavery round his neck, sooner
than submit to the more unendurable, inactive
slavery of home; that, amongst those whom Sir
Ernest had always considered the lowest of the low—the
sons of the tillers of the earth, the paid defenders
of their native land, the poor, the uneducated,
the strong-handed, the bone and sinew of
Britain—one of his blood was living. The elder son
endeavoured, with paternal zeal and tenderness, to
keep such dreadful knowledge from his father. But
the winds of heaven bear secrets to the minds of
those from whom mortals vainly hope to bar them
out; and thus at length, somehow, through the officiousness
of some meddling friend or evil-disposed
relative, the baronet at length heard truth which, if
disagreeable, is always sure to rise out of the bottom
of her well and to float conspicuous on every surface
bubble.
“How has your brother gone out to India, sir?”
broke forth Sir Ernest one day, immediately on his
return from the nearest large town.
“He really did not precisely inform me,” said
the elder son, fervently trusting that that and many
another equivocation he had uttered on the same
topic would be forgiven him.
“Don’t tell me falsehoods,” thundered out his
193father, “I know perfectly well how he has gone,
and what he has done: disgraced his name and his
house, himself and myself, his connections in every
part of the kingdom. Heavens! grant me patience
to think of it! Henry Ivraine, my son—yes, my son,
a common private—a vagabond soldier!”
“That he has entered the army, I believe,” said
Ernest, the blood rushing for once up into his
sallow cheek; “but how, in what rank, whether as
officer or as private, no person save some one in his
fullest confidence can exactly tell; nor has any one
a right to surmise without accurate information on
the subject. Thus much I do know, however, sir,
positively, no matter who may strive to turn your
heart against him, that, let his position in the service
be high or low, inferior or exalted, Henry Ivraine,
your son, my brother, will never disgrace one of us:
he would not be a vagabond, if he were a beggar;
I should believe in his truth and integrity and
honour if I saw him stand before me an accused
felon to-morrow, and I have faith and hope that
whatever he may be now, he will rise to name and
station and fortune yet.”
“He will,” angrily repeated the baronet, with a
horrible distortion of face; then, suddenly checking
the remainder of the sentence, he said, sneering bitterly,
194“You grow eloquent,” and abruptly left the
apartment.
And Ernest, seeing that their chances were lessened
by one half,—that on him alone depended their
hopes of wealth, or even a bare competency, braved
more resolutely and gloomily than ever the depressing
swamps and vapours of Paradise from day to
day, week to week, year to year, guarding and striving
to advance his brother’s interests and his own,
longing, dreading, hoping, fearing for the approach
of him who alone could fully reveal and finally decide
their destinies—Death.
CHAPTER XI. THE BARONET’S FIRST-BORN.
195
But as the mariner, tossing on the bosom of the
ever-restless, always treacherous, ocean, clings with
might and main to the quivering mast, though aloft
storms surround, and tempests howl about him,
whilst below lies the sure, certain calm of the grave,
so the miser baronet resolutely grasped the volume
of life, perhaps with even a firmer clutch than he
might have done, had its numerous pages contained
the story of an existence devoted to the good and
well-being of his fellow-creatures. As the slave
strives for freedom, as the wretched do for peace, as
the weary pine for rest, as the drowning catch at
straws, as the sailor seizes the saving spar,—so, with
similar eagerness, Sir Ernest kept an unrelaxing
hand on that which many an one would gladly relinquish
any day; for more than mothers love their
children and some men love fame, than others love
196station, than the young love pleasure, or the old
repose, the miser loved gold: dearer was it unto his
soul than mortal affection or immortal expectations;
than comfort, or ease, or luxury, or virtue, or principle:
the hope of adding the merest trifle to his
hoard seemed more in his eyes than the hope of
salvation; the dread of letting one sixpence pass by
his greedy hand swallowed up all fear or horror of
perdition.
Though life was to him a mere sordid existence,
he resolved to “take the most out of it,” as he did
out of everything else: gold was the only thing he
cared for, and, to go on acquiring it, life was necessary;
and so he clung to the latter and amassed the
former with a perseverance which, if employed in a
better cause, would have made him an unspeakable
benefactor to his species.
The wrinkles on his withered face grew daily
deeper; the lines below his eyes and round his
mouth became marked and fixed, as if they had been
chiselled there; the twisted veins on his high narrow
forehead looked, spite of the sallow skin that
only partially concealed them, like crawling reptiles
wandering through his flesh; his hands seemed to
get more like talons—the long colourless nails like
claws; his tone grew shriller and harsher; his step
197more uncertain and rapid than ever; his temper
more unbearable; his mood more changeable; his
spirit more litigious: but still the bright light of
former times gleamed in his eyes; there was purpose
in his thought, command in his voice, energy
in his mind: age might do its worst upon him, but
Sir Ernest defied it to kill him; he shook one trembling
hand undauntedly in the face of time, and,
laying the other firmly on the principle of vitality,
refused to die. Men, with no business, no purpose,
no plan, might lie down in their narrow graves if it
so pleased them any day; but the miser had work
to do, which, if properly carried out, would last him
for ever: and so he lived on, faithfully serving his
God as few men serve their God. He never attempted
the impossible task of serving two masters;
but, taking Mammon for his, worked and slaved and
toiled at his bidding with fifty times more vigour and
determination than those do who profess to be laying
up treasures for themselves in that land “where
neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where
thieves do not break through and steal.” He lived
on—and Ernest waited.
As men do wait who wish for what they dared
not speak of—with outward patience, with intense
irritability, with feverish thirst, and dark heart, and
198darker reveries; saved from utter ruin by one good
purpose, by one unselfish object which he strove to
gain, not for his own sake, but for that of Henry.
He had formed a resolution the day of his brother’s
departure, about which he never said a syllable to any
one, which was to scrape together, by some indefinite
means, an amount sufficient to buy Henry a commission.
Many amiable persons, as they are usually
termed, constantly plan generous and philanthropic
projects, but never carry them out; and others, who
are charmed by their wordy benevolence, take the
will for the deed, and think better of such empty
talkers than of their silenter fellows, who talk not at
all and act much. With Ernest, however, to think
was not to speak, but to do; to resolve was to perform,
not brilliantly or rapidly, but silently and
probably tardily.
He neither possessed the hope nor the talents of
his brother; but he had a kind of invincible obstinacy,
or adhesiveness, of disposition, which caused
him, whenever he had once made up his mind on
any point, to stick thereto with unswerving tenacity.
It might be years after,—it might be towards the
close of life,—other and brighter prospects might
arise before him, obstacles might present themselves,
difficulties appear, but it was much the same to him:
199he walked aside, or round, or over; he stood still, or
strode on; but whichever course he pursued, it was
in his character to keep his eye ever steadily fixed
on the object he had once determined to reach, and
never for one moment to remove his gaze from the
contemplation thereof. To a nature like this, it was
a matter of no small importance what he decided
was worth striving or waiting for in life. As weak
characters change their ideas every hour, it follows,
par consequence, that what they resolve to do to-day
signifies not in the least, as it is quite certain
not to be carried out to-morrow: but, with a man
whose resolves are not to be shaken, it becomes
almost an affair of temporal and eternal welfare that
he shall resolve well, or else not at all; for, if the
bad be chosen, it cannot, in the hands of one blessed
or cursed with such a temperament, work for aught
else than evil; and, if the good be embraced, it
can never, even by a mischance, turn out completely
ill.
Thus it was fortunate that, while much of wrong
entered Ernest’s mind, right had obtained part possession
of his soul too; wherefore the one, guided, and
the other clouded, his life: his heart resembled the
briny ocean, filled to suffocation with unhealthy
thoughts and dangerous wishes; but, affection for
200Henry, dashing like the rapid mountain torrent
through the flood, kept still a portion of his nature
pure and undefiled. As in the natural world, so in
the moral; the two waters ebbed and flowed ceaselessly,
but never mingled—a drop of the salt never
mixed with the other: the brine never became fresh,
nor the fresh, brine. Living a life so lonely and
retired, neither passion ever got so far from land
as to be swallowed up in that larger ocean which
cools hatreds, quenches loves, tears the magnifying
glass—self-pity—from the eye and reveals wrongs, as
they frequently are, mere bubbles on the surface;
which divides friends, reconciles enemies, makes
some better, many worse, mends a few, mars more;
which most pant to enter; which all are loath to
leave; that busy, ever-varying, ever-deceitful, ever-inviting
ocean, on which all sigh to try their frail
barks; whose characteristic is turmoil, whose mandate
is toil, whose boundary is eternity; over whose
surface keeps ever sailing the grim pilot, Death,—who
takes one from his pleasure boat and another
from his merchant vessel; the child from his little
skiff; the fisherman from his tarry yawl; the officer
from the man of war; the pirate from his ill-gotten
prize; the traveller from his comfortless ship: who
picks off a man from the crew of every bark, and
201removes them from that mighty ocean, the World,
for ever.
In that bustling arena Ernest Ivraine, though he
might have lost something, would assuredly have
gained much; but he had determined to sit out the
drama of his father’s existence till the curtain finally
dropped on the last act of the interminable piece.
And whilst he wearied over scene after scene of that
which some deem a comedy, and others a tragedy—life,—he
strove to diversify the incidents of his own
existence a little, by working earnestly at the plan
he had formed for Henry’s advancement that morning
when they parted. Often, when sleep—that
heaven-sent angel which visits millions of the poor
and needy, and passes by the couches of those who
toil not with their bodies for their daily bread—refused
to fall either lightly or heavily, or, in fact,
at all on his weary eyelids, Ernest began to reflect
about his brother, so refined in his tastes, so
striking in appearance, so tender of heart, living as
a common soldier amongst rude companions, far
away from any friend, prevented by rank and circumstances
from forming a single acquaintance in
his own grade of society. He thought of his dead
mother and his surviving parent; of his home and
its occupants; of the trifling sum which could raise
202Henry and emancipate both; and, knowing how
hopeless it would be to expect to wring even a
guinea from the miser’s chest, he vowed firmly to
work out his brother’s deliverance by some means,
and wait patiently himself till destiny should do the
same good generous turn by him.
Most amongst us feel wonderfully inclined to believe
in the assertion of “where there’s a will
there’s a way;” but no one blessed by that worthy
dame, whom we call our mother—Nature—with
half an ounce of the invaluable commodity, rarely
to be met with, always to be devoutly prayed for,—yclept
common sense, can deny that same way often
proves a most desperately tedious and round-about
one. So at least Ernest Ivraine found: there was
not a device or an expedient which he did not think
of to gain money; he spared no time, nor thought,
nor fatigue, to become the possessor of so many hundred
pounds in hard cash. But, though he did
make some way, he discovered his crippled efforts
so mightily resembled trying to cut through a log of
timber with an oyster knife, that fifty times he
would have abandoned his effort in disgust and
despair had something stronger than love of self
not held him to his weary, money-getting, sterile
post.
203About a large property, barren though it may be,
there are many perfectly legitimate openings for a
son to gain a little of the precious metal, even
though his parent be lord and master of the estate
and entitled to the revenues derivable therefrom.
So soon as Ernest perceived this fact, he wondered
it had never revealed itself to his understanding before,
and became, not like Nimrod, a mighty hunter,
but an amateur farmer, who grew learned in all sorts
of agricultural mysteries, who came to know the
value of a sheep, the weight of that Jewish horror—the
pig, the market value of a cow, and, above all,
the intrinsic beauty and worth of that finest amongst
animals—a horse.
It is not, perhaps, very desirable for any gentleman
to become “professionally versed” in this latter
point, since knowledge of racers and acquaintance
with that numerous and ill-reputed class, called
“jobbers,” generally brings individuals into company
where, to say the least of it, they had best not
be, and not unfrequently conducts them to that disagreeable
finale, the Court of Bankruptcy. But
Ernest Ivraine was too proud and reserved ever to
make friends, or rather familiars, of his inferiors: no
one could assert his acquaintances were ostlers, that
his drawing-room was the stable, his associates men
204who at “Tattersalls do congregate.” He had no
taste for races,—no propensity to, or predilection
for, gambling; he never entered a horse for a “Cup”
anywhere, he made no bets, took no odds: he reared
and sold for employment and for—Henry.
There were not wanting those amongst his connections,
who had formerly termed him a mercenary
though indolent hanger-on for the crumbs that
might fall to his greedy hand from death’s table,
who now termed him, in angry contempt, “a gentleman
horse-jockey:” but, if he did lay himself
in the slightest degree open to such an imputation,
surely the deed, in this instance, justified the means;
for nothing could be nobler than to aid a struggling
brother; and if trading in black and grey and brown
and chesnut quadrupeds be not the most respectable
profession in the world, it is no worse than many
another, if followed fairly and honestly.
Sir Ernest laughed in his most diabolical manner
at those who represented that his son had fairly
started in the race on that road which is universally
admitted to lead to ruin. “There is more in that
fellow than I ever thought,” he said; “he is making
Paradise of real value: he gives me the whole of
the profits, and I let him, now and then, have an
animal to rear and get what he can out of it. He
205wants a small sum of money, he says, for something
or other; and, as he improves my property, I humour
his whim: he adds, he is “happier” employed
about the place, seeing after the labourers, and so
forth, than in doing nothing; and as, though he looks
no happier than before, he benefits my purse, I
agree to his fancy. Mutual accommodation, reciprocal
advantages! father and son, owner and heir,
pulling the same way—for once working disinterestedly
together! ha! ha!” and the old man
chuckled at the idea till the veins in his forehead
became more conspicuous, and the expression of his
countenance less human than ever.
And, in truth, as years rolled on, the father and
the son did seem to agree so admirably, and to
become so communicative, after their extraordinary
fashion, that relatives, far and near, trembled for
their respective interests in the old man’s will, and
silently struck an all important nought from the
sum they had once fondly hoped he would leave
them; whilst Ernest first made shillings pounds,
and pounds twenties, and twenties hundreds, and
silently gathered together the sum needful to make
Henry a lieutenant, and began to feel his hope
of a favourable bequest strengthen, and to rejoice he
had not, like his brother, cast fortune from him, and
206to yearn more sinfully and eagerly than ever for his
father’s death, ere a change came.
Meantime letters arrived from Henry, at long
intervals and uncertain periods, as they always do
from the proud but unsuccessful; they were short,
though affectionate; the high confident tone soon
vanished from the sheet. True, he had, occasionally,
little scraps of good fortune and approving notice
to recount: he was a corporal, had gained a stripe,
two stripes, three—he was a sergeant: his officer, a
hard, stern, Waterloo hero, had said he was as brave
a fellow as ever lived, and prophesied great things
for him; but Henry wrote all this in a manner
which spoke quite as much of mortification as of
pleasure; of a heart that was despairing,—as of one
which strove still to hope.
“He was climbing,” he once briefly said. “Yes,”
thought Ernest, “but it is as the tortoise climbs up
the weary hill to fame; so slowly that life will be
finished before he reach the summit, or even a pleasant
halting place half-way.”
The awful gulf that separates the ranks from
the mess table, which birth, unassisted by influence,
cannot cross; which money can only pass with a
golden bridge; which valour dyes crimson with its
best blood in its frantic endeavours to stem,—yawned
207between Henry and success. It had not seemed so
wide or impracticable at a distance; but now, when
the impetuous young man stood on the brink, he
saw how almost impossible he should find it to reach
the other side, without a helping hand stretched
forth to aid his endeavour. “No one to help you,”
Ernest had said ere he left his home behind him.
“No one to help you?”
“Except God and myself,” Henry had then
promptly replied; and should he who, amidst the
depressing swamps of Paradise had firm faith in the
power of God, and humble confidence in the abilities
and energies with which his Creator had gifted
him, doubt now?
Ah! it is easy for men always to be brave in
action; but who, on the surface of this wide earth,
is constantly so in thought? Not Henry Ivraine,
who grew sick, and faint, and hopeless, even whilst
he presented a cheerful face against adverse circumstances,
and prepared him sternly, day by day, to
meet the weary struggle men call life.
He said he never repented; and it was true, for
his motive now for exertion was an honest one;
whilst the former, spoken of as the reason for endurance,
seemed to his good manly heart, mean and
sinful. But he was disappointed, as others have
208been, and others must be,—as it seems to be the will
of the Universal Disposer of all events that, at some
time or other in their careers, most shall be. He
strove to conceal knowledge of this from Ernest;
strove to smother the feeling, even as it arose in his
breast; and so for years he continued trying to wait
patiently for that which he had long begun to fear
never would arrive unto him—success.
Ernest grieved for the blight which he saw had
fallen on the once hopeful spirit; but he comforted
himself by thinking how proudly, after this severe
probation, his brother would wear his epaulettes;
how nobly he had deserved that which merit seemed
impotent to win: he felt glad to reflect that Henry
would be made happy by him, and he longed to tell
his father that the “vagabond soldier” was at length
a respected officer. Dearer to him, oh, far dearer,
was Henry the disappointed, than Henry the sanguine.
He had possessed love for the latter, it is
true; but he had love and sympathy to give to the
former, who required both,—yet would fain have
concealed that his impetuous daring heart, and unfortunate
position, made him stand so wofully in
need of two of the best gifts bountiful Heaven has
placed in the hands of man to bestow on his stricken
and struggling fellow—assistance and compassion.
209Years had rolled away since they two parted;
since that night when, by the blazing wood fire,
Henry told his final resolution to his brother; since
that night when, in semi-darkness, with the half-extinguished
logs smouldering on the hearth, he
confronted his parent and spoke bitterly, impetuously,
but truthfully to him for the last time; since
that night when Ernest dissuaded and he persisted;
when it was free to both to go, or both to stay;
when the elder tossed restlessly on his couch, as the
hours given, not to repose, but to mental strife and
sad deliberation, hurried, as such hours do, rapidly
away, leaving, however, a vivid memory of every
painful minute behind them; since that morning
when the younger came to the bedside of his brother
to hear his choice; when he roused the miser from
slumber to say, with his pale, troubled, youthful,
noble face confronting the old man’s withered,
sunken, sordid visage, that earnest word which
comes in stifled tones from the heart when it is
almost breaking,—good-bye; since that morning
when his father closed the portals of home so securely
behind him; when he and Ernest walked
through the dense chill darkness preceding dawn for
five dreary miles; when he saw the vehicle which
was to take him a few stages on his long vague
210journey; when he hung for a moment like a child
upon his brother’s neck; and still, though tears
blinded his eyes, rushed resolutely to his fate: years
had rolled away since then, changed the hopeful
stripling into a disappointed man, and his gloomy
desponding brother into a scarcely less gloomy
hoper; had bronzed the fair cheek and subdued the
high spirit of the one, and given a sort of purpose
and one or two pleasant thoughts to the other. The
first had been boyishly flinging stones at fortune’s
apples during all that period, and missed the mark
for which he aimed; whilst the second perseveringly
climbed the tree, at the top of which hung the
inviting cluster he desired to grasp; and, as he ascended,
he traded and bartered, to the end that he
might fling Henry some of the heavy metal—gold—which,
more sure in its operation than those unpolished
gems, worth and merit, deemed by most,
till seen in precious settings, common worthless
stones of no account, was certain to bring down at
the first throw the prize he had so long desired.
Years of care, of weariness, of anxiety, of sorrow,
had passed over the heads of both men,—for men
they were in every thought and feeling now,—and altered
them in mind, appearance, hope, expectation, in
almost everything, save the old sensations, hate and
211love; for these two passions of the soul render the
heart which hath been tried in the evil or the good
fire of aversion or affection, invulnerable to change.
As steel, thrice tempered, resists the strength of
iron, so that portion of man’s nature which hath
once really passed through either of the glowing
furnaces, lighted by wrongs or kindled by regard,
defies the withering, chilling hand of time for
ever, and remains through time loving or hating
always.
And thus, after the lapse of all those years, Ernest
was enabled to remit to Henry the sum needful to
raise him from the ranks; and having, as he fondly
hoped, after immense difficulty, thrown him the first
broad stepping-stone leading to fortune, he turned
him with more zeal and interest than ever to watch
the progress he himself was making along the road
to wealth.
For he had now a sort of double prize in view;
he had two to please instead of one: he had not
merely an avaricious father, but a widowed aunt, to
humour. Wealth, treble what Henry had spurned
in those far away days, treble what Ernest had then
deemed worth trying for, was now in the house,
ready to be taken possession of by some one, whenever
the last breath struggled slowly through the
212thin lips of the miser baronet and his still more
sordid sister, who, having wedded in girlhood a man
rich as some are in this mighty England, had saved
and hoarded and made a private purse for herself
during his lifetime, and finally induced him at death
to bequeath everything which he could will away
from his next kin to his childless widow; then fleeing,
on the one hand, from the wrath of his relatives and
the needy importunities of many of her own, she
took refuge in Paradise, where she and Sir Ernest
watched each other, as two dogs with bones a-piece
watch, lest, by any lack of vigilance, a sovereign or
a sixpence should be stolen from the hoard of either
to find its way by an unaccountable process called,
in vulgar language—thieving, into a money-chest in
which it had never previously been locked.
The house that had formerly only been haunted
by a tall, lean, meagre, sneering old man, was now
also the abode of a little, sharp, vindictive, restless
woman, who stole about on tiptoe and caught up
everything that her brother overlooked, and pinched
the limited establishment more than ever, and looked
at morsels of meat and fragments of bread and atoms
of wood and little pieces of soap with the eye of a
woman who had only one aim and object in life, to
save and hoard money as her brother did, only with
213double eagerness, with a double zest, if that were
possible.
“Close” was the name which heaven, in the person
of her husband, had decreed she should be
known by; and assuredly it was not an altogether
inappropriate one, for she was so close of hand and
heart, that Paradise grew more dreary every day
after her arrival. And Ernest felt how insupportable
this second chain would have made home, had
it not been so beautifully gilded. He waited on
now for them both to die, but neither felt inclined
to do so at his bidding; he sometimes grew tired of
the never-ending delay, but the prize had now become
so great that it was better worth striving for
than ever; besides which, after lingering so long,
he was not going to give up now: and, beyond the
gates of Paradise, no treasure lay within his reach;
and the treasure within its gates he had at last
grown to fancy himself certain of, if he only had
patience and never despaired.
For his father was now most confidential and
communicative: he consulted him about investments,
legal cases, disputed points, contested questions;
got him occasionally to transact such business
for him as required no money to pass through the
hands of his eldest born, who had come to be regarded
214by almost every one as his heir. And Mrs.
Close also was, comparatively speaking, gracious to
the grave, dark, stern young man, who never
crossed her inclinations, who appeared so careful
and fond of money-making, and who, above all,
valued society so very little, and avoided, as if it
had been a pestilence, all intercourse with his kind.
She liked him for his sins and faults; his father
had never entertained any particular regard for him,
but he had begun lately to feel he was of use to
him, and to believe he would keep the guineas and
acres of Paradise and the residue of his land and
tenements “better together” than any other relative
he was so fortunate as to possess. And neither,
seeing further than the silent gloomy surface, knew
aught of the character which lay beneath, and
thought there was “nothing more” in Ernest, of
any kind, good, bad, or indifferent.
CHAPTER XII. A BONE OF CONTENTION.
215
Ernest Ivraine was just beginning to look with
no ordinary impatience for an answer to his latest
Indian despatch, when his father gave a sort of
finishing stroke to the unusual confidence he had,
for a little time previously, been reposing in his heir
apparent, by sending that melancholy individual to
London to consult a lawyer concerning the rights of
him, Sir Ernest Claude Ivraine, in regard to a certain
bridge, situate upon a certain road, which road
passed through one portion of his domain of Paradise,
and had been a thorn in the miser baronet’s
flesh, and a bone of contention betwixt him and four
of his neighbours for years; ever since, in fact, by
virtue of the death of his uncle, the last bad owner,
he had succeeded to the swamps and poplars and
house and domains of Paradise.
For the individuals above referred to contended
216that it was a public road which they traversed, no
thanks to him or anybody else, whilst Sir Ernest declared
that it was merely because the matter was not
worth the expense of a lawsuit that he permitted
them to drive or walk or ride along it at all; but
whether or not it had originally been public or private,
one thing the baronet knew, and his opponents
were conscious of, namely, that time and custom had
taken from the former the power, though not the
will, to close it up; and that, accordingly, common
property it had to all intents and purposes
become.
Great, therefore, was his rejoicing, when one winter
night the torpid river, growing strong for once,
swept down a bridge which spanned the road midway,
leaving a gap that an extraordinarily well-mounted
man might, perhaps, have cleared, but
which, to ordinary mortals, carts, carriages, and gigs,
presented an impassable barrier: the waters had done
what he, with wealth and sense and cunning, had
been impotent to effect, stopped the progress of his
adversaries through his lands; and the baronet, who
required the road but little himself, laughed and
chuckled and rubbed his hands in a state of the
utmost delight when Ernest informed him of the
accident, and added an account of how carts and
217horsemen and pedestrians, when they got so far, had
been compelled to turn.
“I have them now,” said Sir Ernest, all the
wrinkles in his face growing more long and deep,
as if to aid the expression of diabolical glee which
lighted up his eyes; “I have them now!” and
though his son was possessed of such discretion, and
so little curiosity, as never to ask how his father
“had” them, yet time made Ernest Ivraine fully
understand the meaning of his worthy father’s
speech.
Great were the deliberations which ensued after
the breaking down of the bridge in the little parish
of Lorton, and in many another parish for miles
round: the road was so essential to many landed
proprietors; the amount of traffic along it was so
great that the stopping of the mails could scarcely
have occasioned a greater public sensation than the
sweeping down of the three ancient arches: planks
were thrown across, as temporary substitutes for
honest stone and lime; but a stream, which occasionally
laughs at key-stones and foundations, disdains
timber, and almost perpetually, during the course of
that most severe winter, intelligence was conveyed to
Sir Ernest Ivraine, “that the bridge was down
again;” on receipt of which gratifying intelligence
218the baronet laughed horribly, as he had nothing to
pay for the tidings, and took pleasure in the misfortunes
of his neighbours; and we all know, and
firmly believe, that “those may laugh who win.”
Squires held solemn conclave as to “what was to
be done,” over their port and around their mahogany
tables; farmers talked mournfully at markets
about “them ere seven miles” they had been forced
to drive round, in consequence of that “wexing
voden bridge” having been carried off again; a sort
of aristocratic and democratic landlord and tenant
meeting was convened to discuss the matter, when
one genteel landed proprietor said Sir Ernest ought
to rebuild the bridge; and an immensely rich grazier
said he “knowed the baronet wouldn’t do no
such thing no how;” and one of the auditors, a
village blacksmith, remarked confidentially to his
friend, he thought “the old screw would see them
all sunk in it first.” There was much speaking and
contradicting, immense diversity of opinion, talking,
arguing, some laughing; but at length the assemblage
came to one desperate conclusion, after three
hours bawling and listening, namely, to send a deputation
to Sir Ernest Ivraine, stating the fact of the
said bridge having fallen, and the inconvenience it
occasioned, and requesting him accordingly to repair
219it with all convenient speed; which “deputation,”
in the person of Mr. Medill, the baronet’s
attorney, and the attorney of most of his neighbours,
waited on his client at Paradise, and communicated
the “fact” and conveyed the wish of the late meeting
held at Lorton.
“Do they acknowledge the road to be private
property?” demanded Sir Ernest, when Mr. Medill
had concluded.
That gentleman answered, he believed that was
not a question which had been taken into consideration.
“Well, then let it be taken into consideration,
and then I will give my reply,” responded the
baronet. The result of which response was that for
one month he kept his enemies arguing and debating
whether to admit his rights or maintain their own;
and the subject was only at length brought to a conclusion
by a speech of the baronet’s, to the effect
that, “if they acknowledged it to be a private road
he would not rebuild the bridge, and if they could
prove it to be a public one they might do it themselves.”
Then ensued a talk of making the baronet yield;
but Sir Ernest dared them to do it: then came a
hope that the county would repair the bridge; but
220the question being one of merely local interest, the
county declined to interfere. So, at length, the
squires and graziers came to the melancholy conclusion
that, if the business were to be accomplished
at all, it must be done by themselves; wherefore
plans were drawn and tenders advertised for, and
tenders received, and meetings held, and cost estimated,
and designs proposed, and architects consulted.
“Let them build away,” said Sir Ernest; “the
road don’t do me much harm, only I like them to
have to pay for the privilege:” which Christian
speech was occasioned by the recent purchase of
some hundred acres of land that could only be
reached by crossing the bridge the baronet intended
his neighbours should build for him, unless, indeed,
a détour of several miles were made. The road, being
a public one, increased if anything the value of this,
his last “bargain;” but the old man was too prudent
to say so to any one, excepting his son, to whom confiding
a secret was—as his father frequently affirmed—better
than burying it, as it might be dug out of
the earth, but never out of Ernest. Wherefore the
only thing Mr. Medill could get from the miser,
even in his most communicative mood, was,
“I won’t give a penny towards it; they may
221think themselves very safe that I do not serve them
with notice not to build on my premises: they had
best not torment me, or I may give them trouble
yet. Let them build and be thankful.”
But, as few men care to lay out money in a great
hurry, midsummer came, with its bloom and its
roses, and still the “bridge” was only on the tapis,
not over the river. The latter ran slowly and
quietly on its course, never dreaming, at that scorching
season, of interfering with the beams and planks
and supports which it had swept away at regular intervals
during the previous winter; and the “select
committee” of landed and other proprietors, who
had taken on their brains and pockets the planning
and building of the bridge, paused to reflect how
their object might be happily accomplished, and
still their purses be rendered none the lighter.
Two difficult points to be united; but what cannot
time and thought effect, and enough of both
assuredly the Lincolnshire sages expended on the
subject. Autumn passed; there was no use beginning
to build at that period of the year, so they took
a month or two longer to debate the question, and
when it would ever have been settled, or when the
bridge would ever have been commenced, is uncertain,
had not fresh floods swept the wooden substitute
222off to some unknown bourne, and left the farmers
lamenting.
They came in great force, and told the committee
that a passage must be permanently made for them
the moment spring permitted workmen to commence
the undertaking; and, heaven having sent light to
the understandings of the gentlemen composing the
committee, and earthly agents having made that
light still clearer, they all at once, to the astonishment
of everybody, and ecstasy of themselves, stumbled on
and printed a series of resolutions to the following
effect:
“1st. That Mr. Jones’s tender should be accepted;
2nd. That they, the four proprietors, would defray
all expenses incurred about the business; 3rd. That
they would consider themselves sole owners of the
bridge; and 4th. That a gate should be erected, and
a trifling toll exacted from the owner of each vehicle
passing over it.”
There was a something perfectly demoniacal in
the fury that shook Sir Ernest Ivraine when the
above resolutions were repeated to him: he stamped
and swore with an intensity which alarmed even his
sister, though the storm moved Ernest no more than
if it had been the sighing of a summer breeze.
Have a toll on his property; charge his tenants
223for drawing their produce over their confounded
bridge; lessen his estate in value; make money by
taking it out of his pockets! He would teach them
they were miserably mistaken in their ideas; he
would make them repent their insolence to him—a
set of beggarly speculators. No, he would not consult
Mr. Medill, or permit him to be sent for; he
was good enough and clever enough, and, for an
attorney, might be honest enough; but he was Sir
Hugh Xifer’s solicitor, and he should not, at least
not in this instance, be his, because Sir Hugh (a paltry
knight) he knew had held long conversations with
him on the subject. Ernest should go to London
and take the very best legal advice; and, if he had
an inch of ground to stand on—if there were half a
straw to split in the business—if he had a shadow of
claim—he would give them (the whole committee,
collectively and individually) such a dose of law as
should be remembered by their great grandchildren,
and teach all Lincolnshire to beware how an Ivraine
was tempted to bite; he would have his rights, and
his son should travel to London forthwith and ascertain
them.
Whereupon Ernest, nothing loath, did proceed to
the metropolis, armed with a little money and papers
and deeds and instruments innumerable; and, immediately
224on his arrival there, one chill afternoon in
January, he went to the office of the gentlemen to
whom his father had given him a letter, directed in
a hand as crabbed and contracted as the temper and
the soul of the miser, to Messrs. Scott and Smeek,
solicitors, 18, Arras Street, Belerma Square.
And, as one event worthy of note had taken place
in the house of Mr. John Merapie, situated in the
above-named square, since last it was mentioned in
this story, it may perhaps be well, ere speaking of
the result of Ernest’s conference, whilst he enters
the solicitor’s dingy office, to walk from Arras Street,
to number 12, Belerma Square, and see what had
happened there in the interim. It was just about
the period when the magnificent Lorton idea, which
had so roused the ire of the owner of Paradise, was
struggling to maturity in the muddy brains of his
sworn enemy, Sir Hugh Xifer, that Mr. John
Merapie entered his drawing-room with a peculiarly
ominous expression of countenance, very different
from his usual one of heavy good nature, which
always conveyed to the minds of those who beheld
him the correct impression that his business, whatever
it might be, was perpetually “looking up.”
Mrs. Frazer never noticing anything, excepting
perhaps a satin dress or a fashionable bonnet, unless
225the same were specially pointed out unto her, it
would have been vain to expect her to observe the
shadow resting on her brother’s face; but Mina,
from her quiet corner, saw it immediately, and a
vague anxiety crept over her mind as she did so.
“Are you not well, uncle?” she demanded, as he
stood moodily contemplating the fire.
He started at the question, and, hastily snatching
up the poker, commenced a savage assault on the
coals, whilst he answered,
“Quite well; why did you ask?”
“Because I thought you looked ill,” she said.
“Ill!” exclaimed Mrs. Frazer; “oh! John is
never ill. What strange things you do say, Mina:
you are always thinking something.”
“A deuced deal better than acting something,
at any rate,” retorted the merchant, turning with
anything rather than an agreeable expression towards
his sister. “I wish from my soul, Eliza, your
favourite child were one half so good as this,” and
he pointed to Mina, who, growing very pale at his
words, arose and, laying a hand on his arm, said
earnestly,
“What has Malcolm been doing, uncle?”
“What has he not been doing excepting his duty
for the last two years? that were nearer the mark!
226He has been disobeying orders and promoting insubordination
and spending a fortune and running
in debt; he has been acting as, one might conclude,
the head-strong, over-indulged, passionate son of an
absurd foolish mother would, so well that he is
finally dismissed the navy;” and, as he concluded,
Mr. Merapie fiercely grasped the poker once again,
whilst Mrs. Frazer sank back half fainting in the
easy chair which she usually occupied.
“What is the matter?” demanded Mr. Westwood,
at this crisis entering the room; and John Merapie,
who had received letters containing the unwelcome
intelligence just as he quitted his office, answered,
“Only my nephew’s finishing performance,—bearding
his officers, being insolent to them, disobeying
orders, giving anxiety and annoyance to all
his relatives, and, finally, casting himself adrift on
the world without a profession or a shilling.”
“Bad enough,” remarked Mr. Westwood, drily;
“but not so bad, let us hope, as it sounds. Poor
Mrs. Frazer! the news has upset her. Let me assist
you, Mina,” he added; and, pretending not to notice
her quiet, “thank you—it is not necessary,” he
sprinkled a little more water over the lady’s face,
and applied some perfumes to her forehead, as she
slowly opened her eyes and said,
227“Ah! is it you? I think they told me something
dreadful about Malcolm; he is not dead, is he?”
“No, my dear madam, he is not; pray compose
yourself,” answered Mr. Westwood, whilst his
partner muttered, in confidence, to the fire,
“Better that he were; what we shall do with him
alive it is impossible for me to tell.”
“But what has happened?” she inquired; “John
said something, but I do not exactly remember.”
“It is nothing,” replied Mr. Westwood; “your
son has merely left the navy, that is all.”
“He has been put out of it, Eliza, in plain English,”
explained her brother, too much incensed to
be melted into pity, either by swooning or fine feelings.
“I have been expecting this for some time
past, though I never said anything to you, for I
knew you were fond of him and had no sense, and
there was no use annoying you; but the money I
have paid for that boy, since I fitted him out for sea,
would almost have given Mina a fortune. I warned,
threatened, implored, commanded, all to no purpose.
I suppose the fellow lighted his cigars with my
letters; at all events, the crash has come at last: he
is finally dismissed the service, and you will very
shortly have the unutterable gratification of seeing
him.”
228“I never liked the idea of the sea,” faintly began
his mother.
“Good heavens, madam!” interposed Mr. Merapie,
“you never rested night nor day till you got
me to promise he should follow the bent of his and
your inclinations to their fullest extent. I wanted
him to enter my office and wash his absurd Highland
pride off with some sensible English business habits;
but you, whose connections, from time immemorial,
were common tradespeople, set your face against my
proposition: if there be one thing on earth I hate
more than another, it’s folly. That is a capital joke,
to be sure! You never liked the idea of the sea,
indeed! Humbug!”
“I do so dislike the smell of pitch,” explained the
lady; but whether this observation had reference to
the navy or to the classic locality where her brother’s
warehouse was situated, never accurately transpired,
Mr. Merapie asking no questions, but merely declaring,
“There were worse things in the world than
pitch,” which vague assertion implied volumes, as
Mina felt.
“But what has he done?” inquired Mr. Westwood,
in his most soothing accents; “we must not
judge him hastily or harshly, particularly when he
is not here to defend himself. What are the facts
229of the case?” and Mr. Merapie’s partner flung himself
back in the chair, to the end that he might hear
at his ease and at his leisure all the evidence which
could be adduced against Malcolm. But, as that
young gentleman’s uncle was much too angry to be
able to tell anything connectedly, it may be as well
to give it in his nephew’s own words, for he subsequently
narrated the finishing exploit of his new
career tolerably briefly, and, to do him justice, perfectly
truthfully to his sister when she asked him
concerning it.
“You see, Mina,” he said, “there is not one bit
of use denying it; I did go through a deal of money
and I was very extravagant, and my uncle bore all
wonderfully, and came out with the needful like a
lord; and, before we set off on this last confounded
Indian cruise, I resolved—indeed I did—to turn
over a new leaf, and be economical, and give up
smoking, and keep my temper when the officers were
tyrannical, and, in brief, do what England, my uncle,
and you all expected me to do—my duty.
“Well, I turned over the leaf as I had intended;
but, unhappily, it proved worse even than its predecessor,
for about ten lines or so from the top, just
when I was getting into easy reading, I found—as
a kind of marginal note—a pair of, what coloured
230eyes? grey, I believe; but whatever they may
have been, I never saw anything like them before,
and pray I never may again, for they, with one
glance, effectually settled my chances of naval prize
money.
“I had never been ‘in love’ but the moment I
saw them I said, like an idiot as I was, ‘my hour is
come.’ I’d have walked the plank cheerfully for
her; therefore you need not be surprised to hear it
was solely on her account I relinquished for ever
my hope of a commission. At last, there was to be
a ball on shore (’twas at Calcutta the thing occurred,
I should inform you) to which I was invited, and to
which she was going. The captain, always off amusing
himself, hated to see us stir out of the vessel,
and consequently I felt there was little use in asking
his permission; still, just for the form, I did ask it,
and he in answer, said ‘No,’ like an upstart sprig
of mushroom nobility as he was.
“That ‘no’ I knew to be as unchangeable as if
pronounced by the Medes and Persians; so I betook
myself to the ship’s side and looked sulkily
down at the dirty river, and thought about my
father having been an officer, and all our ancestors
for generations having been exactly what they
should have been, and considered how they would
231have borne a point blank refusal to a civil request
from the great grandson of a pedlar; and I reflected
that, if any one of them could have risen from his
grave, he would have said, ‘Prove yourself worthy
of your name and of your birth place, and do what
you wish as you wish, in spite of all the captains in
the English navy.’ Moreover, the eyes I told you
of just now arose before my imagination; and, to cut
all my ruminations short, I exclaimed, striking my
clenched hand on the hardest object near me—it
tingled for an hour afterwards,—
“‘I will go, let the arch-fiend himself try to prevent
me.’
“But if all accounts of his Satanic majesty be
true, he is rather fond of luring thoughtless youths
on to destruction by presenting means for them to
gratify their inclinations. I had a dim idea of
swimming ashore when it got a little dark, for the
captain and some of the principal officers were going
to dine with one of the great magnates of the place,
and I knew I could elude the others; but, suddenly
it occurred to me that it would be easier and altogether
more comfortable to go in the boat with
them, a feat I accomplished, thanks to the dusk,
and a whole lot of bags and packages of one kind
and another, which were piled over me by the
232sailors, who were, of course, unconscious that anybody
lay underneath these articles. Well, I never
stirred till my captain was out of sight; but, after he
and the rest had departed, the men saw me standing
on the landing-place, at which they were not at all
surprised, as it was merely what they had witnessed
twenty times before when I was absent on leave;
and it was agreed that, as the captain’s party was
not to return in the boat that night, I should; which
arrangement quashing all difficulties, I started off
quite happy to the ball.”
She was there, and we danced and we talked, and
I imagined she would have gone to Kamtschatka
with me, only I was mistaken, and all went merry
as a marriage bell; and, in a perfect ecstasy of delight,
I at length tore myself away, and, with her
parting words ringing like music in my ears, started
off for the boat. Had I only gone straight to it, I
should have been in H.M.S. Sunflower till now; but,
fate flinging across my path some of the crew, countrymen
of my own, sterling fellows to the back bone,
my evil genius whispered that, as they had done
much for me, it was incumbent on me to do some
little for them.
“‘Are you ready, my lads?’ said I.
“‘Quite, sir,’ was the response.
233“‘Should you feel inclined to drink my health,
and that of my uncle, the laird of Craigmayer?’
“When a Scotchman asked, how could Scotchmen
refuse? in short, Mina, to get quickly over a disagreeable
story, I was so liberal that they got tipsy,
became unmanageable, quarrelled with the people of
the house, and turned the master out of doors.
“He raised a mob of the natives, who came howling
like demons about the place: meanwhile time
pressed; it was needful for us to reach the ship by
some means, and every moment the crowd increased,
the din became greater.
“‘If I just had a gude thorn cudgel,’ said one of
the sailors, ‘I would na fear a reegiment o’ the tawny
faced deevils.’
“‘Well’ I replied, ‘in default of the thorn,
take a leg off that table,’ pointing to one which the
next moment was in pieces; and thus splendidly
armed, out we sallied. To have heard the cowards
so long as a door separated us, you would have
imagined murder, at the least, was what they contemplated;
but when I cried ‘We’ll make you remember
the Highlanders,’ and commenced, with the
sailors, striking right and left, they fled like chaff
before the wind, yelling horribly.
“We walked quietly on to the boat, till a shrewd,
234cautious old fellow, from Aberdeen, called out,
‘Dinna study the manners o’ rinnin’, but rin like
brownies, for here they come wi’ the chokadars, as
they ca’ them, and there’ll be English music the
morn if they get a grip o’ us.’
“We did not ‘stand on the order of going,’ you
may depend, Mina, but showed them that night what
Highland legs as well as Highland arms could do:
they ran, and we ran; it was a sort of second
Canobie Lea affair, only without horses; and, as we
pulled off, we laughed back a defiance to them over
the waters: but I knew all was up with me; I felt
it so surely, that I hardened myself for the result,
which, like all evil events, was not very long of
coming. First thing next morning, or rather that
morning, off came a party to inquire which of the
midshipmen and sailors of the Sunflower had been
concerned in the fracas; and, whilst they were
haranguing, a boat, which had been sent ashore for
the captain, hove in sight.
“The minute he appeared, my last hope of escape
vanished; I could not let the men suffer for what
had been actually my folly, and so confessed to
having been on shore, though to this hour, I
believe, he has only a dim idea how I got there.
“I need not tell you all that followed. What he
235said to me, and what I said to him, sounded a vast
deal better at the time than it would do on repetition.
He was rude, and I—the officers thought—insolent:
so, by way of preventing my ever turning
over a third leaf in the navy, and to get rid of a
very troublesome individual, they finally decided on
dismissing me the service; and so, Mina, to end all,
here am I, whilst she of the grey eyes married, four
weeks afterwards, a commander of a battery, or
something of that sort, with whom heaven send she
may live happily. And, talking of these subjects,
I’d be very glad, indeed, to know what that low
upstart fellow, Westwood, whom my uncle has
thought fit to take into partnership, means by calling
you ‘Mina,’ and walking about this house as if
it were his own.”
“You remember, Malcolm, he used to call me so
when I was a child.”
“Well, but you are not a child now, and I do not
like it, Mina, and I do not like him, and I do not
intend to bear his confounded patronizing airs any
longer.”
“You had better, Malcolm,” she said.
“Better! and why, pray?” he demanded.
“Because,” she answered earnestly, “he can
make my uncle believe anything and do anything;
236and you know how disappointed he is about your
being dismissed, and——”
“Looks upon my breach of discipline quite as
severely as if I had murdered my superior officer, or
stolen money from him, or committed some other
dreadful crime. Yes, I see all that; and how
savagely he glances at me, and how rarely he speaks
a syllable directly to his dutiful nephew when he
can help it; but I am not one bit afraid of Uncle
John: he will come round in good time and do
what is right and just, no matter who tries to influence
him. He will never cut us out, depend upon
that; and, if he die without a will, why, we are his
nearest and only relatives.”
“Dear Malcolm, he is not going to die,” said
Mina, as if the suggestion and the way it was made
pained her.
“I am sure I hope not,” he responded; “for I
will say this much for Uncle John, that a kinder
and better man never breathed; and that is just
what makes me feel so certain he will always give
us a share of his money whilst he lives, and when he
dies—which, I trust, may not be till we are grey-haired,
Mina—he will bequeath it to us; and, because
I know his heart so well, I say I neither fear
Westwood nor any man living, and I shall, therefore,
237take an early opportunity of showing him that
my sister is not going to marry every promoted clerk
who thinks fit to imagine himself a suitable husband
for her.”
“Malcolm, are not you very fond of me?”
“Yes, sister mine; but, as a consequence of that,
I hope you are not going to inform me you are very
fond of him.”
“I dislike and despise him,” she answered; “but
latterly, I have also grown to fear him. What it
may be, I do not know; but I am positive there is
something wrong somewhere: latterly, Mr. Westwood’s
manner has changed completely; he used to
be polite, almost to servility, and cautious and prudent
to a degree; but now you would think he was
master of our destinies. Oh! Malcolm, take care
that he be not really so.”
“What has put that idea into your mind?” he
demanded.
“My own observation and——”
“Miss Caldera,” interposed Malcolm, “who wants
to settle you as she does every other girl in London,
if she could; but she sha’n’t in this instance, at any
rate. I do not choose that you should marry this
man, and I am determined to bring affairs to a crisis
by some means. Ever since my uncle went to Holland,
238I, too, have noticed the change in Mr. Westwood’s
manner, from extraordinary civility to a
sort of triumphant insolence. There is no use asking
my mother to make a stand against his visits, for she
likes them, and he amuses her; and, besides, she
could not understand: but, whenever Uncle John
returns, I will have a stop put to his partner’s assumptions.
Before I entered the navy, I remember
thinking him a pleasant good-natured sort of fellow;
but I declare to you, Mina, upon my honour, I
could have flung him out of the window fifty times
during the course of this last week with the greatest
pleasure.”
“You may do foolishly to quarrel with this man,”
she said.
“Do you want to marry him?” he fiercely demanded;
“because, if you wish to disgrace yourself
and your connections by wedding an upstart without
birth, or position, or anything, that alters the question.”
Almost for the first time in her life, Mina checked
an angry reply, which had nearly escaped her lips.
“Do not let us quarrel, Malcolm,” she said; “if
you think I could care for him, you are mistaken;
but that, at present, is not the point at issue: I feel
we may do wrong to offend him, and you know you
239ought to be doubly careful in your conduct now,
as——”
“As I am in disgrace with the powers that be,”
finished Malcolm, seeing her hesitate; “thank you,
Mina, for your amiable consideration.”
“As you are in disgrace,” she continued boldly,
“you ought to be most prudent; and it might be
well for you, dear brother, to reflect, as I have lately
been doing, that, although my uncle is rich and
generous and half brother to our mother, and has
brought us up and educated us, still, when all is
said, he is not bound to provide for us, and, Malcolm,
he may not do it.”
“And for these reasons it is extremely desirable
for you to be ‘settled;’ and Mr. Alfred Westwood
being the only eligible, or ineligible, opening you
and Miss Caldera can see at present, you want to be
polite to him yourself, and desire that I should be so
too: is not that it, Mina?”
Once again the angry blood mounted to her face,
and she vehemently asked,
“Did you ever see me polite to him, ever since I
grew up, ever since I was a child, ever since I began
to comprehend his character and aims and views
and wishes? only speak the truth, it is all I ask.”
“Well, no,” Malcolm confessed; “but then, you
240see, politeness was never considered your forte, and
your manner has always been much the same to him
as to everybody else. If I did not know you were
Captain Frazer’s daughter and my sister, I confess I
should be at a loss to determine the exact nature of
your feelings towards Mr. Westwood.”
“You are very unjust, Malcolm,” she cried.
“Well, perhaps I am,” he laughed; “but promise
me one thing, and I will doubt you no more.
Do not be influenced by Miss Caldera or anybody
else; but, if this man ever asks you to marry him,
will you say ‘No’ to him, as you can and frequently
do say it to other people, promptly and decisively;
let there be no mistake about the matter: what say
you, sister; will you promise?”
“Faithfully,” she answered; “and, on the other
hand, will you be cautious how you offend him;
will you, at least, be civil till my uncle returns
home?”
“Agreed,” responded Malcolm; “and then I
will talk the matter over with him, for it shall never
be said, never! that a sister of mine married a man
of no birth.”
Having delivered which decisive blow to the
matrimonial projects of Alfred Westwood, Esq., the
ci-devant midshipman, who had lately acquired some
241wonderful and most erroneous ideas on the subject
of his own and his family’s importance, put on his
hat and strode off to Regent Street, wondering when
he should be rich enough to subscribe to a club and
have horses and servants and be independent of
everybody; for, in the length and breadth of England,
there was not a prouder, nor more extravagant,
nor more ridiculous young fellow than clever,
thoughtless, good-natured Malcolm Frazer, late of
H. M. S. Sunflower, who had a remarkably tenacious
memory concerning his Highland ancestors,
and an equally remarkable facility for forgetting
that his mother had been simply the daughter of a
business man, who made a deal of money—nobody
knew how—and spent it in the same manner, and
left her nothing.
CHAPTER XIII. THE SPIDER AND THE FLY.
242
Malcolm Frazer was quite correct in his supposition
that Miss Caldera was the cause of the sage
advice Mina had been pleased to give him; and had
his own reason not told him there was some sense
in it, he would have valued it accordingly.
For it is a fact that Malcolm, so good-natured, and
Miss Caldera, so prudent, could not, for some sufficient
cause, contrive to “get on together;” and for
every little disagreement which Mina and she were
wont to have, he and she had fifty.
The truth was, Malcolm provoked her; she could
have overlooked his extravagance, thoughtlessness,
and rashness,—she had felt half inclined to pity him
when she heard he was coming home in disgrace;
but when he did actually swagger into the drawing-room
with just the same careless, unabashed manner
as formerly; when his laugh sounded as joyous as
243ever; when he and his mother sneered at business
and called it low; when he never offered to settle
down steadily at home, and become a useful member
of society, and go each morning off to the place
below the Tower where his uncle “turned over” no
end of thousands of sovereigns in the year; and
when he mysteriously hinted how, in a little time,
he would “get round” Uncle John and coax him
into doing a little more for him yet, the worthy
lady’s patience became exhausted, and she confidentially
told Mina she thought her brother was
“a ridiculous idiot.”
They disagreed, whenever they met, on every
conceivable point,—religion, politics, the news of
the day, dress, education, music, books, amusements:
these topics furnished them incessantly with
occasions for what Malcolm styled, “little tiffs;”
and he so enjoyed putting the worthy governess out
of temper, that he frequently said precisely the
opposite of what he thought, that Miss Caldera
might be thus, innocently trapped into an argument,
which furnished him with opportunities for laughing
at her.
The theme matrimonial was, however, the grand
battle-ground on which the two delighted to fling
decided opinions at each other’s heads; for Miss Caldera,
244with all her sense, was one of those people who
appear to imagine the feminine portion of the creation
have been sent on the earth for no other purpose
save to marry: and, to superficial observers, it
really seemed as if she had remained a spinster
solely from a philanthropic desire to have more time
at her disposal to assist her fellow mortals to fulfil
their destinies in this particular.
Original sense and later experiences were perpetually
battling together in her mind, and she
strove so hard to persuade herself and all whom it
might concern that a “good settlement” was the
great prize on which, from infancy, a female ought
to fix her eyes, that she talked her theoretical set
of opinions at every mortal who dared her to contradiction,
with a pertinacity which ought, at least, to
have convinced her own mind of the truth of her
perpetual assertion, “That the only thing a woman
can and ought to do to help herself, is to marry.”
But in vain: a few obstinate and primitive ideas,
which she had collected amidst the roses of her
mother’s flower-garden and the Latin books of her
father’s library, that woman may think of something
else during her progress through this world than
“catching” a husband, would keep springing up in
her rebellious heart; and, though she strove hard
245to root up these absurdities, all her endeavours were
but of very little use, for the new views which intercourse
with the world had taught her did not satisfy
her as to the “rightness” of the match-making system,
though they did as to its utility; and, when
she got fairly bewildered, between feeling and what
she was pleased to term reason, she settled the point
by repeating, for the thousandth time, there was
something wrong about women’s position, but as
they were so situated, the best thing they could do,
individually and collectively, was to marry, though
she could not avoid confessing to herself that it was
a great pity the eternal necessity should be always
driving mothers and daughters along in an everlasting
search after elder sons and wealthy partners.
Some specimens of the “fine old English gentleman”
are still to be met with in rural districts, who
assert that fox-hunting is the noblest pursuit which
can employ the faculties of man; and really to have
heard Miss Caldera converse, it might occasionally
have been imagined she thought husband-hunting
the grandest chase that could by possibility occupy
the mind of woman, and her knowledge of the difficulties
and troubles besetting every step of a female’s
life had made her think it, as she said, “a very
necessary chase,” though, to do her justice, she
246never could so far get over some of her original
ideas as to feel that a marriage without affection is
preferable to labouring solitarily for daily bread, or
that any amount of hundreds or thousands per
annum could have induced her, even though so
weary of her situation, to take, for better, for worse,
one whom she could not respect and love.
The perpetual warfare which went on in her
mind, between feeling and desirability, produced
many rather contradictory results; amongst others,
the anomaly that she, a spinster governess, who was
constantly urging on all with whom she came in
contact to “fulfil their destinies,” had refused, since
she came to London, what her cousin, the schoolmistress,
had been pleased to term, a most “eligible
offer,” from a rich, vulgar, dinner-loving parvenu
(who wanted a wife as a housekeeper, and thought
Miss Caldera would just suit), simply because she
retained an old-fashioned prejudice (spite of her
new-fashioned convictions) that she should not care
to wed a person she disliked: and no doubt she was
very foolish to reject a home for such a slight reason.
And she thought so herself; but she could not
overcome the prejudice, and so remained single to
give capital advice to other people, which she did
not approve sufficiently to follow herself.
247Then again, until any girl amongst her limited
circle of acquaintances was “settled,” she gave her
rest neither by day nor night till she tacked “Mrs.”
to a new name; told her, if she chanced to be so
self-willed and unworldly as to refuse an apparently
eligible offer, that “she had thrown good fortune
from her,” and “wished she might ever get such a
proposal again;” and finally, after she had, in conjunction
with friends and relatives, moved heaven
and earth to get her to tie herself for life to some
rich dunce or genteel spendthrift, she turned the
tables, and commenced grumbling “how that misguided
child had thrown herself away, and what a
wretched lot she had thought proper to select for
herself.”
Many reasons induced her to desire that Mina
should marry Mr. Westwood: first, she liked him,
and thought there was no cause to fear its proving
an unhappy union; secondly, that gentleman had
been at great pains to convince her that Mina’s
chance of fortune from her uncle was by no means
certain; that he might choose a wife for himself;
that he might quarrel with Malcolm, who was a
most provoking young fellow; that he might even
fail; that a thousand reverses might arise to blast
her prospects; that, in fact, her only hope of a tranquil
248existence was changing her Scotch name for his
English one; and his hints to Miss Caldera had
grown so alarmingly strong after Malcolm’s finishing
exploit, that at length the worthy governess became
a sight perfectly dreaded by Mina, who was
half frightened by the pictures of poverty occasionally
presented for her contemplation, but who was
wholly determined to have her own way, spite of the
combined efforts of the entire universe, always supposing
she could manage to get it.
On the Sunday previous to the dialogue between
Malcolm and his sister, it had chanced that Mr.
Alfred Westwood, instead of walking peaceably
home from church to his house in Belerma Square,
turned his steps in an opposite direction, and proceeded
to that tenanted by Miss Caldera and her
cousin, both of whom he encountered on the pipeclayed
steps.
“Could you favour me with five minutes’ private
conversation,” he said, on the strength of which
point blank hint, the strong minded schoolmistress,
who had somehow come to the conclusion that the
earth would be too happy if fine gentlemen and bold
children were not permitted to spoil the face of it,
stalked majestically off, setting down vanity, perfumes,
rings, hair oil, and rudeness, as amongst the
249sins which did most easily beset Mr. Alfred Westwood,
and had gained immense possession over him.
“Miss Caldera,” began that individual, who could
speak perfectly straightforwardly when he chose to
do so, “will you try to bring Mina to reason. I
want to marry her, and settle the business without
delay.”
“You ought to try yourself,” replied the lady,
who was pretty nearly weary of her fruitless endeavours.
“I have, till I am tired,” he answered; “but I
have now more pressing reasons than ever: if you
will use your best influence, you shall never have
cause to repent; if she marry me I will make her
happy—on my soul I will; her uncle’s consent is
certain, will you try to gain her’s?”
“She does not seem to care very much for you;
that is the difficult part of the business,” said Miss
Caldera.
“But it is her interest to care for me,” retorted
Mr. Westwood, “and if you point that out to her,
the rest is easy; no woman is insensible to that.”
The esprit de corps brought a flush into the lady’s
pale cheek as she answered warmly,
“Interest is the last thing woman does look to in
any relation of life, and no mortal ever thought less
250of worldly advancement than Mina Frazer; faults
she has,—too many, perhaps, for her own happiness,—but
a mercenary spirit is not one of them; I could
not care for her as I do if she were sordid and calculating;
neither could you.”
Mr. Westwood smiled as he replied,
“Perhaps not,” but it was not a pleasant smile;
in truth, he had about as much opinion of women as
of men, and that was none: but he had a strange
sort of attachment for Mina; a dim unacknowledged
idea that there was some kind of good in her, although
at the same time he thought she refused him,
not because she was blind to his fascinations—that
being impossible—but because she expected to be a
great heiress, and to marry, perhaps, in time, a
pauper lord. He saw the pride and folly of both
mother and son, and concluded that underneath
Mina’s reserve, pride as great, and folly nearly as
ridiculous, were resolutely lurking; therefore, he
imagined if she thought herself likely to be poor,
she would accept him, and that was all he wanted
her to do; he would manage all the rest quietly and
dexterously himself. In this endeavour, who so
likely to aid him as Miss Caldera, his staunch friend
and ally? wherefore he had come to her, and so,
instead of treating her to his opinion of the entire
251feminine sex, he said, in answer to her rather angry
speech, the two words previously recorded,
“Perhaps not.”
“I am sure not,” responded the governess
earnestly.
Mr. Westwood laughed.
“I wish,” he said, “you would find some means
to make her care for me; believe me she had
better.”
There was a significance in the tone of the
latter portion of the sentence that struck Miss
Caldera so much as to cause her to inquire what
he meant.
“That it will be well with mother, brother, and
sister if she do; that it will be worse for all if she
do not,” was the rejoinder.
“You do not wish me to understand that, even if
Mina persist in her refusal, you would be so ungenerous
as to endeavour to turn Mr. Merapie’s
heart against them,” she said, hurriedly.
“Heaven forbid!” replied Mr. Westwood; “but
in the one case I should use all my influence to
advance their interests, and in the other I should
merely let matters take their course, without interfering.
I don’t pretend to Quixotism, Miss Caldera:
if she marry me, I will do her and her’s good;
252if not, I would not stir ten paces out of my way to
serve her; she had better consider fifty times before
she says ‘no.’”
“But do you mean to imply that Mr. Merapie
takes Malcolm’s breach of discipline in such an
angry spirit that he will never forgive it,—that the
silly boy has endangered, not merely his own prospects
but those of his sister?” she inquired in surprise.
“I think you must be mistaken. I can
scarcely believe that he will ever forget to provide
for Mina, at all events.”
“I neither imply nor ask you to believe anything,”
said Mr. Westwood deliberately; “but I say
what I know, that he is greatly grieved about his
nephew, and perplexed and tormented about other
matters; that Mina Frazer’s fortune won’t be the
one half what I once thought it would be, and what
she, I suppose, thinks it is certain to be; and, finally,
I know she had better marry me, and I want you to
try and persuade her to do it: if she does not have
her fortune settled now, she may never have any.”
There was a something almost triumphant in the
tone in which these words were spoken, and Miss
Caldera felt a vague alarm steal over her as she
asked,
“But why do you say so; why is she less likely
253to be wealthy a few years hence than now? Why
are you in such haste to have matters arranged?”
“Because life is always uncertain, and business is
even more so; because, in ten words, ‘it is well to
strike while the iron is hot,’” was his brief reply.
Miss Caldera sat and looked at him as if she
thought more knowledge might be gained from any
feature in his face than from his mouth; but he
returned her gaze with such an unmoved expression
of countenance, that at last she withdrew her eyes
with a vexed and puzzled air: then he, with a smile,
arose to depart.
“I am not jesting,” he remarked, by way of a
departing hint.
“I see you are not,” she answered.
“And I trust to your friendship and good sense,”
he added.
“I suppose,” began Miss Caldera, “it would be
useless to ask you any questions on the subject,
for——”
“For, although it is impolite not to answer any
questions a lady may propound, you think, in this
instance, I should feel inclined to do so,” he interposed,
resuming his usual manner, and laughing so
as to display the whiteness of his regular teeth.
“No, no, please not to place me in such a disagreeable
254position, because I cannot tell even you; and
indeed I should not like to refuse. I have said,
perhaps, even more than I ought, but I rely implicitly
on your discretion.”
And Mr. Westwood, who was evidently most
anxious to get out of the house, shook hands quite
vehemently with the governess and departed, leaving
her, for the first time since she had seen his
clever handsome face, a little dissatisfied with the
possessor of it.
For a few minutes she actually wondered if Mina
were not right, if a marriage between the shrewd,
calculating, middle-aged man and the impetuous,
generous, passionate, self-willed girl, were likely
to produce happiness; and then Miss Caldera
“pshawed” down the thought, and decided that, if
there were the least risk of Mina ever being poor,
she ought to wed Mr. Westwood at once, who was
just as good as most men, and far better than many.
All that night Miss Caldera strove to convince
herself Mr. Westwood had been merely threatening
or scheming; but there was truth in the tone of his
voice as it sounded again and again in her ears.
She began to form a fixed idea that something was
wrong, and, on the full strength of this conviction,
she went over to Belerma Square the following
255afternoon, and had a long earnest talk with Mina,
the result of which talk was, that her former charge
got, as usual, into a passion, and, going a step
further than was her wont, declared that “she would
submit to this persecution no longer; that marry Mr.
Westwood she would not; that she had no present
intention of wedding any one; and that, finally, she
was mistress of her own actions and intended to remain
so, and that she wished Miss Caldera would not
interfere with her again.”
Then the governess, who, though sensitive to a
look from most people, knew Mina’s love for her so
well as never to feel offended even at her angriest
expressions, put her arms around the girl’s waist,
and, even though Mina strove to push her away,
besought her, for the sake of former times, to, listen
to her. And then she told her old pupil all that
Mina subsequently repeated to her brother, and a
great deal more besides—which brought tears into
the rebellious eyes and a swelling into the wilful
heart—about how earnestly she desired her happiness,
and of what an interest she had taken in her
from the first day, and how she had loved the pale
slight child at the beginning, solely because of the
vehement love she had evinced for the land of her
birth and the people who dwelt there.
256“You may be angry or not, Mina,” the faithful
friend said at length, “but so long as I speak to
you, I will say just what I think; for many reasons,
I believe you are wrong to be so stiff towards Mr.
Westwood, who is so fond of you. Mina, for my
sake, will you reflect on all I have said?”
“Good gracious!” said the girl, squeezing back,
after her determined fashion, a tear that almost
trembled on her eyelashes, “good gracious! you
have made me think about Mr. Westwood and
‘marrying and giving in marriage’ till I am sick of
the theme, and the conclusion I long ago arrived at,
Malcolm, you remember, put into words for me the
other day. He said, men considered matrimony,
when they reflected upon it at all, as a thing which
might come, not as women did, as a thing which
must come; that it is one incident in the drama of
men’s lives, but forms the entire plot in the drama
of ours; that, if you would let me think of it as of
an event which, if it suited, was well, and if it did
not, why well still,—it would be better and happier
and more respectable altogether. He says, that’s
the way he contemplates the step matrimonial, and
that he does not see why, simply because I am his
sister, I should not view it in the same light.”
“Malcolm can push his way in the world, if he
257will; he must never be a dependant amongst
strangers: he is a man and may struggle; you
could not.”
“I could,” retorted Mina, “but I need not, for
my uncle will always provide for me.”
“Mina Frazer,” said Miss Caldera, laying an
earnest hand on her shoulder and looking half sorrowfully
into the flushed youthful face, “do not be
too sure of that; life’s chances and changes are
awful to contemplate. I once would have laughed,
had any one told me I should ever have to work for
my daily bread; but desolation came into my home.
You have not the patience or the nature to bear, as
it has been my lot imperfectly to do; you would
not like to think you would ever be situated as I
am; but remember, dear, when reverses come, that,
though a woman tenderly trained and matured finds
it hard to toil and work, yet that still she must live.
I had a father to leave a competence to his only
daughter, and yet you know a little of the burden I
have borne.”
“I am as sure,” said Mina, gazing up sadly into
the countenance of the weary woman, “I am as sure
of Uncle John as I could be of my dear father if he
were now alive.”
“And still, dear Mina, his love was impotent to
258preserve you from beggary; strong it was, I doubt
not, but it had not power to keep him alive to guide
and love and struggle for you.”
There was a pause, and then Mina said in a subdued
voice,
“I wish I could do any one thing to show how I
love you, except marry that horrid man, indeed I
would do it.”
“Will you be a little more polite to him then,
Mina, and endeavour to get Malcolm to be so too?”
implored Miss Caldera.
“I will, just to please you,” said the girl; “for
you’re a dear, kind, steady, provoking old friend,
whom I shall never quarrel with for more than an
hour at a time so long as I live, never!” And as
Mrs. Frazer entered the room at this moment, Mina
left it a little sorrowfully and a great deal more
thoughtfully than usual.
Indeed she reflected so much on the subject that
she resolved to warn her brother at the very first
opportunity, and, as we have seen, did warn him;
but her words, instead of soothing that young gentleman,
only moved his spirit unto irritation, all the
greater, perhaps, because he felt them to be true;
and he resolved, during the course of his walk, that,
instead of speaking to his uncle, as he had intended,
259immediately on Mr. Merapie’s return from Holland,
he would go to Scotland until, as he mentally expressed
it, “the storm blew over,” and take Mina
with him.
“Then,” he concluded, as he paced home
through Arras Street, in the fading light of a January
afternoon, “he will have forgotten all about my
unlucky exploit, and I will promise to be his dutiful
nephew, and turn out a pattern of obedience and
grace and so forth, and he will buy me a commission;
and, if Westwood be not ‘settled’ some way
by that time, why of course, when I am more in
favour, I can speak with a better chance of success
than would be possible at present: that is just what
I will do forthwith,—write to Craigmaver and tell
Allan and the laird what I want.”
And, having sketched out this vague beautiful
design, Malcolm Frazer raised his eyes from the
slippery pavement and noticed casually, as people
do notice such things in London, that a tall gentlemanly
looking man was walking slowly and thoughtfully
a few steps before him.
“Decidedly an aristocrat,” was the result of Malcolm’s
brief survey, for he had imbibed from his
mother, the city merchant’s daughter, an idea that
fine figures and long pedigrees are inseparable; and
260having arrived at this conclusion, the young Scotchman,
who had a love for Aristocrats, second perhaps
only to his love for himself, continued to scrutinize
the stranger with some interest.
That individual was so much engrossed with his
own reflections, that he never noticed one of those
slides which, spite of the police, mischievous boys
will make for their amusement in quiet streets,
and, walking unsuspectingly upon it, down he
came; before he was aware he had slipped, he was
lying full length on the pavement at Malcolm’s
feet.
“Halloa!” cried out that young gentleman in
true sailor fashion, and “Halloa!” echoed a cabman,
who was slowly coming down the narrow
street, and who pulled up and jumped off his box to
the rescue.
“Knowed he was ill hurt,” said he to Malcolm,
“by the way I saw his head coming against the
ground.”
“A deuced ugly business,” remarked Malcolm;
“his head is cut, and, it seems to me, his arm
broken.”
“Is he a friend of your’s, sir?” inquired a person
who now joined the group to render assistance, as
the Londoners always do on such occasions with
261hearty good will; “the fall has completely stunned
him: is he a friend of your’s?”
“Never saw him in my life before,” was the rejoinder.
“Better put him in the cab, then, and drive without
delay to the nearest hospital,” suggested a
clergyman, standing amidst a knot of passers by and
idlers, who had by this time collected to enjoy the
excitement.
“Better look in his pocket for an address and
take him there,” growled out a policeman, coming
forward, as if to aid in the search.
“No, no!” cried a doctor; “the hospital’s close
at hand, drive him there.”
“Shall I, sir?” demanded the cabman of Malcolm,
to whom he somehow looked for his fare.
“No,” said the latter angrily; “stand back,” he
continued, addressing the crowd generally, and the
policeman particularly: “I am a gentleman myself,
and I won’t submit to see a gentleman’s pockets
rummaged or himself dragged off to an hospital. I’ll
take the charge of him on myself: help me to lift
him into the cab, driver; so,—now walk your horse
very slowly over to number 12, Belerma Square;”
and, as he spoke, Malcolm Frazer, who, spite of his
absurd speech, would have done the same good turn
262for the meanest gillie that ever crossed a Highland
moor, and who was possessed of an honest manly
heart, and any amount of sailor frankness, entered
the vehicle and strove with tenderness and solicitude,
such as a woman might have displayed, to
prevent the jolting injuring the sufferer, who, at the
moment, however, was insensible to everything.
“Now you just be off about your business,” said
the policeman savagely to a lot of boys who remained
looking after the cab with open mouths, “be off
about your business, if you have any, and if you
haven’t, you had best make it one to be moving, or
I may make it mine to stir you,” which vague
threat produced so speedily the desired effect, that in
five minutes he found himself pacing along the street
utterly alone in his glory.
Mina was standing at one of the drawing-room
windows as the cab stopped before the door of number
12; and, when she beheld her brother assisting
the driver to lift something wonderfully resembling
a human being out of the vehicle, and up the half
dozen stone steps, she, moved by that curiosity which
her mother Eve had transmitted to her, and also
by that pity which every woman feels for the suffering
and the afflicted, hastily quitted her post of
observation, and ran down into the hall to ascertain
263what this new arrival meant, and if anything dreadful
had occurred.
“Malcolm, what is the matter?” she inquired.
“Don’t torment me, Mina,” rejoined Malcolm,
who, on the strength of being desperately out of
breath, and in a profuse perspiration from his late
philanthropic labours, felt himself raised on a sort of
moral eminence above his sister. “Don’t torment
me, Mina, but open that door, and send one of the
servants over for Dr. Richards, and don’t talk, but
come and make yourself useful if you can.”
And thus fraternally exhorted, Mina—whilst her
brother paid the cabman so liberally, as not merely
to extort three touches of the hat and two “thank
you, sirs” from that individual, but also to cause him
to mutter, as he drove off, in confidence to his horse,
that he was a gentleman and no mistake, though he
lived in such a place—did make herself useful;
and truly there was need that she should, since
Mrs. Frazer could not bear the sight of a wound,
and the housekeeper was, if possible, worse than
her mistress, and her assistant was out in quest
of a doctor, and Miss Caldera was giving a French
lesson some two miles off: there was need that she
should.
“Bad case,” said the doctor when he entered.
264“Not hopeless, though,” exclaimed Malcolm.
“Well, no; but he must not be moved again:
pity you had not carried him upstairs at once.”
“There is no necessity,” interposed Mina; “a
bed can be made up here.”
“Let it be done then,” said Dr. Richards, one of
the briefest and gruffest of his profession; but as
Mina left the room to obey his command, he added,
nodding approvingly to Malcolm, “always knew she
was none of the fainting sort.”
And Mina got matters arranged so speedily and
satisfactorily, that even the acid man of medicine
was moved unto complimenting her; and he turned
every mortal out of the room save Malcolm and
herself, and made her hold a candle for him whilst
he bandaged, and set, and went so rapidly and (Mina
thought) so roughly through all sorts of surgical
processes, that the girl at last grew quite faint and
sick, and would fain have abandoned her post; but
the doctor and Malcolm both telling her, though in
somewhat various modes, that as she had been sent
on the earth she must make herself useful there,
she remained at their bidding to do all she could for
the sufferer, who, when he was at all restored to
consciousness, first groaned in perfect agony, and
then inquired,
265“Where am I?”
“My dear sir,” growled forth Dr. Richards,
“will you keep yourself quiet, if you please, and
not speak a single word;” an injunction the patient
obeyed whilst the pain of his arm kept him mute;
but during a moment of ease, he whispered to Mina,
who was bathing his forehead with some mixture the
doctor had given her,
“Do tell me what place this is?”
“My uncle’s,” said the girl, in a voice which
convinced him, more than fifty assurances could
have done, that he was amongst those who are to
be found in all climes and countries and ranks and
classes; amongst those who enhance the pleasure of
life, and soften its bitterness; amongst those of whom
we meet a few everywhere, and part from mournfully,
and greet joyfully, and call with thankful
trusting hearts—friends.
CHAPTER XIV. ERNEST BEGINS TO SEE THE VALUE OF LIFE.
266
Three weeks after the occurrences narrated in
the last chapter, Ernest Ivraine, his right arm in a
sling and his face paler and thinner than ever, ascended
the broad staircase of Mr. Merapie’s house
with the air of one who found even that slight
exertion an immense trouble; and, in truth, so he
did, for he was still weak and suffering.
For many days previously, indeed, he had been
permitted by Dr. Richards to cross the hall and
exchange his own chamber for the more cheerful
dining-room; but now, for the first time, he was
essaying the bold step of reaching the apartment on
which Mrs. Frazer had set the stamp of her taste,
and he felt fatigued accordingly.
He marvelled how completely a few short weeks
had prostrated him, and it seemed as if, until then,
he had never felt half so forcibly how extraordinary
267it was that he should be now, after a fashion, domesticated
with people of whose very names he had a
month previously been ignorant; of whom he still
knew literally nothing; who were utter strangers to
him, but who had, notwithstanding, nursed and
watched and tended and cared for him, as though
he had been a near and dear relative; who had been
kinder to him than any friend he possessed in the
world, save Henry, would have been, and whose
attention had in all human probability been, under
Providence, the means of saving his life.
Life! Was the prolongation of existence, then, a
boon for which he ought to thank them?
Ernest smiled bitterly as he opened the drawing-room
door and entered the apartment, which, being
tenantless, he felt he was at perfect liberty to make
himself thoroughly comfortable in, and, accordingly,
he took possession of one of the ancient sofas Mrs.
Frazer had got “done up” in damask, and modernized,
soon after her arrival in Belerma Square, and
stretching his weary person at full length upon it,
he began musing à loisir on the events of the last
three weeks.
They might not be many, but they were important:
first, there was he, Ernest Ivraine, who
for years previously had never known any ailment,—save
268that common one, the heartache,—a languid
listless invalid, who found it a trouble to raise even his
uninjured arm to his head, which would, in spite of
his own inclinations and Dr. Richard’s unremitting
exertions, keep everlastingly tormenting him with
harbouring a dull, ceaseless, throbbing sort of pain,
which unfitted him for the slightest labour of any
kind, and made him feel moping and indolent, in
spite of various efforts to rouse himself and try to
be, as he occasionally said to Malcolm Frazer, “a
man again.”
Then, in the next place, he, the eldest son of a
miserly Lincolnshire baronet, had formed a sort of
friendship for a wild careless boy, who introduced
himself as the descendant of a perfect swarm of old
Highlanders, with all sorts of heathenish and unpronounceable
Christian names, which Highlanders, it
seemed, from Malcolm’s account, had been great in
the land before Ben Nevis was heard of; and he
knew, by something more conclusive than the young
Scotchman’s vague ancestral assertions, that he was
a guest in the house of Malcolm’s English uncle,
who resided in a very unfashionable gloomy part of
London, who was a merchant, reported to be immensely
rich, and whom he had not yet seen, in
consequence of his protracted absence upon important
269business in the flat, rich, marshy land of
Holland.
And if the “events” had finished here, none of
them need ever have been chronicled, for broken
arms will knit, and broken heads will mend, and
strength will return, and the pulse, after a temporary
weakness, will throb rapidly as it was wont
to do; and the friendship he felt for Malcolm was
neither so deep nor so intense as to make the prospect
of a speedy parting appear perfectly unendurable
to him; and he felt he could say farewell
to Mrs. Frazer and Miss Caldera without a faltering
tone; and as to the house itself, why it was a vast
deal more comfortable than Paradise, the furniture
and appointments being twice as good, and the style
of living and so forth infinitely better: but then he
did not expect the owner of it to leave him anything,
and he fully anticipated the inhabitants of his
father’s abode would bequeath sufficient to render
him and Henry independent for ever of the smiles
or frowns of fortune. But Ernest Ivraine knew
something more had happened during the course of
those three weeks than illness of body, the making
of friends, or the growth of the, to him, hitherto
unexperienced sensation that ties half the world
together one day in bonds which, alas! for human
270nature, snap asunder too frequently the next—gratitude.
The melancholy man closed his weary eyelids and
sunk hopelessly back as he reluctantly admitted the
miserable truth that he had commenced to care for
something besides Henry, his brother; that he had
made but one rapid stride from freedom of heart to
sorrow of soul; that a new care, a fresh trial had
been created for him by the pale slight girl, who
had nursed and watched him like a sister during his
illness, and scarcely spoken ten words to him during
his convalescence; who, least of all in the house, obtruded
herself on his notice or sought to drag him
out from the armour of silent reserve, in which, for
years, it had been his pleasure habitually to encase
himself; who seemed pining to be away from that
dreary Square, just as Henry had pined to leave
Paradise; and who, if not handsome, or striking, or
fascinating, had a mild beautiful pair of eyes that
might have pleased any one, and a look of sad,
earnest thought in her face, which interested the
baronet’s son more than the gayest, brightest expression
of a happy woman could have done. For
though a glad kind glance might, for a moment,
have won an answering smile from Ernest, still the
smile would have faded from his lips the next, leaving
271no more trace behind in his soul than that left
by a chance sunbeam on the surface of some darksome
river, whilst the look that dwelt almost continually
in Mina’s face had become part of his
thoughts, and having, by some means, found an entrance,
it remained in his heart, for nothing that
once took silent possession of that gloomy citadel,
whether good or evil, pleasant or disagreeable, could
ever afterwards be completely eradicated therefrom.
His feelings, affections, hates, grew to be as much
portions of himself as the blood in his veins, which
had been half stagnated during his long residence
at Paradise. Though he was so weak and ill, it
seemed to Ernest, at times, as if the stream of life
circulated more freely through his frame in the more
wholesome London atmosphere than it had been
wont to do amongst the swamps of “home;” and
even whilst he mourned over it, he could not conceal
from himself the fact that a better feeling than
love of gold, or the craving, sickening desire for a
father’s death, had got possession of him,—love,
yea, verily love, for Mina Frazer.
Ernest Ivraine felt himself constrained to care for
her, and though he told his rebellious heart that she
was not and could never be anything to him, still
his heart declined to believe the assertion. Wherefore,
272Mina, all unconsciously, retained her place
there, and the baronet’s son mourned because of the
fresh trouble that had fallen upon him.
“Your sister does not seem very strong,” he had
remarked one day to Malcolm; and the answer
which was returned to this observation pained him
more than he would have cared to acknowledge.
“No,” said Malcolm, who always liked to speak
of his “clan,” “she pines and sickens for home and
a sight of our relatives there. The English air has
never suited her nor never will; her body is here
and her heart there: but whenever my uncle returns,
I intend to go myself and take her to the
Highlands.”
“Not to remain for a permanency, though?” exclaimed
Ernest hastily; then added more quietly,
“Mrs. Frazer could scarcely do without her.”
“And me,” supplied the youth, pulling up his
shirt collar with a self-satisfied air, which proved to
Ernest he knew he should be the most missed. “Oh,
no! not for a permanency, at least, not at present;
when I am older and have seen a little more of the
world and feel tired of excitement and that sort of
thing, I shall probably settle there, buy an estate
(where I hope you’ll come and shoot), and be, like
my uncle, a small sovereign in some remote Highland
273principality; but just now, you see, I am rather
in the ‘black books’ here, and want to be out of
sight of St. Paul’s till the fog clears away. And
Mina, poor child! I have not yet told her of my
intention, but she will be wild with delight at the
prospect of seeing Craigmaver once more. She was
quite young when she left it; but it has been what
novelists call ‘an enduring thought’ with her ever
since.”
What could he, the silent, melancholy, Lincolnshire
misanthrope ever be to Mina Frazer, the rich
city merchant’s niece, with her Highland partialities
and prejudices, her old strong attachments, her unconquerable
dislike to her mother’s country, her
wild yearning for the hills and the moors and the
mountains of her beautiful fatherland! What had
he, whose eyes were weary with gazing over fens
and swamps and flat low fields, to do with one who
had in childhood looked on the bold scenery of her
birthplace till she had come to claim affinity with it,
and to feel that it was a sort of living death to dwell
far from rushing waterfalls and spreading lakes and
rocks and caves and glens! Why should he, whose
relatives were so sordid and mean and calculating,
even think of her who had spent the most impressionable
part of life amongst those whose hearts were
274pure and fresh and free as the wind that wandered
over the heath-clad hills! He was nothing—could
be nothing to her, Ernest Ivraine constantly reflected;
and yet, with a sort of soul sickness, he
found day by day that she was growing to be much
to him.
Too much—a being to remember, to carry a sad
memory back to Paradise, to dream of in after days,
to long to see, to marvel concerning. She would
return to the Highlands with Malcolm, ay, and stay
there, probably, and lose the melancholy expression
which had first attracted him to her: in time she
would marry, perhaps, and be mistress of some
lovely Scottish home, whilst he remained for ever
moping and pining amid the dreary swamps surrounding
the ancient gloomy brick pile he had called,
since infancy, “home.”
“I ought to go,” Ernest murmured, half aloud,
as the whole truth dawned upon him; and he raised
himself on one elbow and looked hopelessly at the
window, as if beyond it lay freedom from care, as
though through it he proposed making his final exit,—“I
ought to go.”
Perhaps, indeed, for one moment he actually
thought of doing so, but exhausted nature laid a
detaining hand upon him, obscured his eyes with a
275sort of semi-darkness, and once again Ernest sunk
back on the sofa, feeling that something stronger
than his will—stern necessity, to wit—kept him a
not reluctant captive in that house.
Then, when the temporary excitement had passed
away, and the sort of calm that great weakness
always induces had succeeded thereto, the invalid
became conscious that there were persons in the
adjoining apartment speaking eagerly and hurriedly
together.
There were only folding doors separating Ernest
from them—folding doors but imperfectly shut—and
the last few sentences of the conversation being
uttered in rather a high key, its purport flashed
instantly across his mind. He was no eavesdropper,
was too honourable to wish to hear what was not
intended to reach his ears; but almost ere he had
time to comprehend the interview was a private one,
it had concluded and the talkers stood beside him.
“I gave you a decided answer once before,” was
the first hurried sentence he heard, “and I wish
you clearly to understand that my present is a final
one.”
“So be it,” answered Mr. Westwood bitterly;
“believe me, I should be glad to help you to a
grander or a better match.”
276“You are too kind,” said Mina, with something
wonderfully resembling a sneer; and, pushing open
the doors as she uttered these words in an irritated
tone, she beheld Mr. Ivraine, who had, perhaps,
never during the whole course of his life felt himself
placed in such an unpleasant position before.
“I hope you feel better, sir,” said Mr. Westwood,
who, having noticed Mina’s sudden start as she
crossed the threshold of the two rooms, had followed
her in, and now stood the only apparently
unembarrassed person present. “I hope you feel
better.”
“A great deal, thank you,” answered Ernest, a
very poor apology for a smile flickering over his
grave face; “still a little weak, but I shall get over
that in a day or two.”
“Hope to see you quite well again in a short
time,” said Mr. Merapie’s partner, with quite an air
of interest; “but you have been most dangerously
ill, and these things are not to be shaken off all at
once. I suppose I can do nothing for you in the
city. Oh! Mina, I quite forgot what I came in
especially to say to Mrs. Frazer, but will you be
kind enough to tell her I had a letter from your
uncle this morning, and he expects to be home to-morrow
or the day after.”
277“Confound your impudence,” thought Ernest, a
sort of tingling sensation pervading the fingers of
even his right hand, as the above sentence smote on
his ear; whilst Mina, looking angrily into Mr. Westwood’s
face, answered briefly “I will;” and, apparently,
not in the least ruffled or disconcerted by
what had occurred, the ci-devant clerk bowed to the
invalid, and hastened off to the office of “Merapie
and Westwood,” vowing all sorts of vengeance
against his insensible “ladye love,” and wishing,
for no very good reason, excepting, perhaps, because
he was thoroughly out of temper, that “that
dark proud Lincolnshire squire had been ‘finished’
instead of cured by gruff little Dr. Richards,” who
declared the baronet’s son had a constitution like a
lion, which would stand the wear and tear of a
thousand years; a declaration Ernest had almost
groaned over, as he reflected that it was from his
father’s side of the house he inherited “this incapability
of being killed.”
There was an awkward pause for a moment after
Mr. Westwood left the room, during which Mina
looked at the carpet, and the invalid at her; but
before he had time to recover sufficiently from his
embarrassment to frame a sentence, or utter a single
commonplace observation, the post brought relief
278to both, in the shape of an imposing looking
packet directed to Ernest Ivraine, Esq., and bearing
unmistakeable signs indicating that it had travelled
far over the sea, over the land through many countries,
from India to the former home of its writer,
England.
“I will leave you to read it,” said Mina, noticing
how eagerly he clutched the missive; and thankful
to get away, even for a few minutes, she hurried out
of the apartment, and proceeded more slowly to her
mother’s chamber, to inform the much enduring lady
that their visitor was at length able to come upstairs,
and had actually accomplished the bold undertaking.
“Well, my dear, I shall be down to see him
directly,” said Mrs. Frazer, coughing in a genteel
manner, which clearly proved she was suffering from
influenza. “What in the world, child, makes you
look so pale?” she added, gazing languidly at Mina
from beneath the lace borders of a most ladylike
and becoming morning cap; “I never was pale at
your age; I’m sure I am not so even now;” and
the widow glanced complacently at the mirror, as
was her wont whenever she had a convenient opportunity
of admiring herself, whilst Mina answered,
“I am always pale, you know, mamma, and besides,
I do not feel well, which I suppose makes me
279be paler than usual; I have not been strong for a
good while past.”
It was about the first time in her life the girl had
ever complained of bodily illness, and, perhaps, it
was this fact which induced her mother to gaze at
her for a moment ere she responded,
“Ill! yes, that’s just what Malcolm was saying
this morning, and he wants me to let you go to
Craigmaver with him for a little, when I am better,
and your uncle returns; but I really do not see how
you can leave me.”
Mina stretched out both hands imploringly to her
mother, as she cried,
“To Craigmaver! oh! let me go, do, pray let
me. The air of the Highlands will give me new
life; I feel almost as if I should die of excess of joy
to see that place once more. I am sure Malcolm
would not like to be there without me; won’t you
let me go with him.”
“What a strange unaccountable being you are,
Mina,” said her mother, with a puzzled and but ill-satisfied
air; “I cannot conceive why you should
like that horrid place, miles and miles from a town,
where there is nothing to see or hear or buy, and
nobody to speak to. It is not natural at your age: I
do not understand you, I confess.”
280“Nothing to see!” echoed Mina, and then the
long pent-up loves and longings of her soul burst
forth, and fell on the ear of one who could not
understand her, and who had never done so. “Nothing
to see! oh! mother, think of this, and then of
that; think of the hills and the heather and the
pines and the free pure air; think of the garden at
Craigmaver, filled with flowers and birds and perfumes,
where, even in winter, the sun seemed always
shining; think of the view down into the silent
dark little lake, and of the valleys beyond, and the
mountains rising above, peak upon peak, till, in the
distance, they seemed to meet the sky, and become
lost in heaven; think of the moors where the bees
swarmed in myriads; where the scent of wild thyme
filled the air, and the eye grew almost tired of the
gorgeousness of the purple carpet; where for miles
and miles there was no human habitation, no road,
scarcely a path, but over which one never got weary
of roaming. Nothing to hear! when I was a child,
papa and I used to sit down on some old grey stone
and listen for hours to the chirping of the grasshoppers
and the scream of the eagle, and the dashing
of distant waterfalls and the murmuring of nearer
streams. Oh! the land that he loved, where he is
buried, is dearer to me than any other could ever
281become; and when, besides all this, I think of seeing
my kind old uncle, and Allan and Saunders and
all the people who knew my father as a boy, and
love his children for the sake of the dead,—I feel as
if my heart would break with joy—as if I should
never live to meet them all again.”
A colour had come up into the usually pallid
cheek during the progress of this rapid sentence,
and the dark eyes were moistened with tears when
Mina concluded.
“You are just your father over again, child,” said
Mrs. Frazer, and the widow sighed deeply as she
made this announcement, evidently considering
Mina’s likeness to her late husband a dreadful misfortune.
“But I may go with Malcolm?” persisted Mina,
a wild joy and a great fear contending for mastery
in her bosom; “may I not, mamma?”
“I do not know, I cannot say,” answered Mrs.
Frazer, vaguely, who possibly might have more
speedily acceded to the request had her daughter
not been so extremely anxious for it to be granted;
“we can see about it when your uncle comes
home.”
“He is to be here to-morrow or the day after,”
said Mina.
282“I’m sure I am thankful to hear it, for the responsibility
of being alone in the house with that
poor invalid I have felt to be most dreadful; indeed
it has been decidedly injurious to my health,” said
the widow, who had let her sympathy for Ernest
evaporate in words since the first evening her son
carried him into the breakfast parlour, until now,
when he sate alone in the drawing-room; “and,
Mina, you had better go down stairs again and give
him my compliments and say how glad I am to hear
he is so much stronger, and that I hope to see him
presently;” in compliance with which maternal injunction
the girl descended the stairs and re-entered
the apartment where she had left Mr. Ivraine, and
where she now found him, sitting with an open
letter in his hand, and an expression of such pain on
his face, as caused her almost involuntarily to demand
if he were ill.
He started at her words, and hastily crumpling
up the papers, answered “no,” so abruptly, that
Mina, fearing she had annoyed him, asked no further
question, but, drawing an embroidery frame
near to her, commenced working without delivering
her mother’s message.
She could not understand Mr. Ivraine; she had
felt very sorry for him, and done all that lay in her
283power to soothe his sufferings and restore him to
health; and, at first, when weak and almost helpless,
he was lying on the sofa in the dining-room, it
had seemed as if they were likely to “get on” well
enough; but one unhappy day he repelled her most
unintentionally, but still most completely, and Mina
never recovered a shock of the kind. Thus it came
to pass:
Mrs. Frazer and her daughter were sitting, out of
compliment to their guest, in the apartment where
John Merapie had been wont to take a comfortable
sleep after his dinner and port wine, the widow entertaining
the invalid with some of the latest fashionable
intelligence, which she thought might prove at
once interesting and amusing, when, during one of
the lulls in her sensible conversation, Mr. Ivraine
turned to Mina, who had sat mute as a statue for
fully twenty minutes, and asked if she would be so
kind as to write a letter to his father for him.
“You see,” he added, glancing at his arm, “it is
a duty I am unable to perform myself.”
Most truthfully Mina answered that she would be
very glad, and, immediately producing writing materials,
she drew a chair and table near to the sofa
and sat for a minute or two waiting, with a pen in
her hand, ready to write down whatever he might
284choose to dictate. But, after a puzzled pause,
Ernest, a very curious expression flitting over his
countenance as he spoke, said,
“I believe, Miss Frazer, I shall not trouble you;
perhaps your brother would write it for me instead.”
He never added a single syllable of explanation,
and Mina felt hurt and mortified. Why she felt so,
she did not exactly know; but the effect produced
by the simple sentence was such that, whilst Malcolm
and Mrs. Frazer, and even Miss Caldera, grew
to like the stranger, and he, in his turn, came to
converse freely and easily with them, they two
scarcely spoke to each other ten times in the course
of the day, for she fancied he was proud and stern;
and he, imagining she could care for nothing which
was not an importation direct from Scotland, knowing
his own position, and feeling, moreover, how
dangerously large a portion of his thoughts she occupied,
sedulously avoided much association with,
and kept away from her, as men of strong minds do
keep away from things and people whom, even
whilst they long to be near, they dread for their
own peace sake becoming very dear to them.
And so Mina could not understand the silent uncommunicative
man, and thinking, therefore, he did
not wish to be interrupted in his meditations, she
285bent her head over her work, and, as the rapid
needle sped on its course, she gave herself up to
pleasant imaginings, concerning her visit to the
North and meetings and greetings with the never-to-be-forgotten
friends who dwelt there.
Meanwhile, Ernest Ivraine, a blacker and sadder
shadow than ever darkening his brow, sat watching
her; for the first time in his life, a doubt of the
prudence of his choice, years before, occurred to
him; for the hundredth time, he felt the galling
slavery of his position unendurable: he was sickening
for liberty to act as he listed, to speak as his
heart prompted him. For the moment he almost
desired to cast Paradise and the golden shackles that
bound him to it and drew him reluctantly back
there, from his soul, and to rush forth hopeful and
self-reliant, as Henry had done, into the world.
For, without his aid, Henry had succeeded; the
brave heart and the strong arm had triumphed and
brought to their honest manly possessor fame, station,
comparative wealth, at last.
There lay the letter before him, scarcely legible
with the glad high words of fulfilled hope, of thankful
rejoicing, with inducements to his brother to
come and do likewise, with sentences of affection
and dreams of still higher fortune; there it lay, and
286there also lay the money Henry did not now require
to aid him in his ascent, and Ernest gazed alternately
at them and Mina.
It is easier—oh, woe for the soul of man!—easier
by far to weep with those who weep than to rejoice
with those who rejoice: easier to clasp the hand of a
friend in sorrowful sympathy than to wring it in
cordial congratulation; for grief is so perpetual a
visitor to the hearts of most, that its advent to that
of another only seems to draw the chords of attachment
closer, and to cause the same mournful melody
to vibrate in greater unison, whilst—so contradictory
is human nature that a throb of joy, agitating the
bosom of one even dearly loved, nineteen times out
of twenty causes a sensation of pain to distract, for
an instant, the peace of the other.
Ernest Ivraine had suffered and sorrowed for and
with Henry; with all the intensity of his nature he
loved his brother; he had longed for him to be
great and respected and fortunate; and yet now,
when success flung her bright smiles on the path of
the younger brother and threw a sort of sunshiny
track far away into the future for him, Ernest’s first
feeling was regret, not that Henry was happy, but
that his own lot was not equally so.
“Good heavens!” he thought, “what a wretch
287dwelling amongst swamps must have made me,
when I do not feel my heart bound with triumph
to hear Henry is climbing at last, and without my
assistance.” And Ernest crumpled up the letter,
and strove to put it and the rebellious feeling aside,
whilst he talked to her who was the cause of the
latter, for she had made him wish and thirst for
liberty and success, as he had never previously
done for aught save gold.
“Miss Frazer,” he began, and the strong effort he
was making to master his emotions made him seem
a little graver and sterner than ever: “Miss Frazer,
I believe I soon must leave this house, where I have
received so much kindness and——”
“Oh, no!” interrupted Mina, looking up with a
happier look in her face than Ernest had ever seen
there before—she had been thinking of sunshine on
the Scottish hills, but he did not know that;—“oh,
no! Dr. Richards said you were not to attempt to
move till you were quite strong again.”
“But I am much better now, thank God!” said
Ernest, “and I feel I cannot intrude any longer.
Mr. Merapie——”
“Will be delighted for you to stay till it is quite
safe for you to travel, at any rate,” once more interposed
Mina. “We have all regretted not being
288able to make you more comfortable,” she added in a
slightly hesitating tone; “this place is so dreary
and stupid, it is not good for an invalid.”
Ernest mentally reflected, it was a sort of heaven
in comparison with his own home, and sighed as he
did so.
“Then you do not like Belerma Square?” he said,
after a moment’s pause.
“No,” briefly responded Mina; and the “No”
was, as Malcolm would have in some cases approved,
decided.
“Nor London?” proceeded Ernest.
“Nor London,” she acquiesced.
“Nor England?” he inquired, by way of a finale.
A sort of perplexed look came over the girl’s face
for an instant, but then she frankly replied,
“It would not be exactly polite for me to say to
you that I dislike England, particularly as I know
so little of it; I am not very fond of your country,
it is true, but I might like it better if I did not love
my own so much.”
“Then you would not desire to pass your life
here?”
“Here! no!” she responded. “I wish my uncle
would retire and buy an estate in the Highlands,
but he thinks no place is so pleasant as London, and
289I could not bear to be always away from him now:
that is the worst of removals, one cannot carry every
friend one makes away, nor collect every desirable
thing together: those are the happiest who live and
die and remain always in the one spot.”
“If they care for that spot,” supplied Ernest.
“Every one is fond of the place he was born in,”
said Mina.
“Some dislike it for that very reason,” answered
Ernest drily; “but,” he added, turning the current
of the conversation very abruptly back into the
course from whence he himself had diverted it, “I
fear your uncle will think my long illness must have
completely exhausted your patience, and that my
protracted visit has been perfectly unreasonable and
unjustifiable.”
“When you were unable to go away, whether
you would or not,” broke forth Malcolm, who had
sauntered into the room in time to catch the conclusion
of the foregoing sentence. “Ah! you do not
know my uncle; he will say bringing you here is
the first sensible action he has known me perform
for some years past, and he will add, he hopes you
will consider this your home until you are well
enough to return to a better; and he will ask you if
we have taken as good care of you as any one, excepting
290your own relatives and himself, could have
done; and he will regret his absence from London,
feeling quite sure he could have made you twice as
comfortable as his scapegrace of a nephew has endeavoured
to do; and he will think that, on the
whole, I am not so bad as he thought me before his
departure for Holland. And Mina and I will set
off to the Highlands early in the spring, leaving him
as well pleased with us as ever he was; and I shall
look out for a fine site for the house I mean to build
when I get on into middle life, of which Mina is to
be mistress, and where we shall be delighted to see
you whenever you travel north.”
Having concluded which safe and hospitable invitation
to his Scottish chateau en espagne, Malcolm
Frazer sank down lazily into an easy chair, whilst
Ernest, to whom the cause of Mina’s unwonted
cheerfulness and communicativeness was now no
longer an enigma, mournfully thought of the place
where he should be dwelling when they were wandering
over Highland mountains; and his heart
grew faint and sick as he did so.
CHAPTER XV. A DISCOVERY.
291
Malcolm Frazer was quite correct when he said
his uncle would ask Mr. Ivraine to make his house
his home till he was able to journey back to the
fens; for, under a rather unpromising exterior, John
Merapie possessed a kind and truly English heart,
and further, though he was a “city man,” who detested
and railed at all sorts of “humbug,” he felt
a little pleased to have for his guest an individual
who was not merely the son of a baronet, but who
would, if he only lived long enough, appear in due
course as a baronet himself.
Then Ernest had no “humbug” about him, was
not a bit of a dandy, seemed to understand the value
of money, and did not wound the worthy merchant’s
sensitiveness by the slightest touch of aristocratic
hauteur; which word, when translated into our
vulgar tongue, might frequently be found to mean
292underbred impertinence. No; John Merapie found
he was a far more sensible agreeable kind of fellow
to work with than many a rich business parvenu
with whom he had occasionally dined, and altogether
the Lincolnshire squire and the London quarter-millionaire
ran so admirably together along that
difficult and dangerous road called daily communication,
that Mr. Alfred Westwood grew at length
seriously uneasy, and finally felt quite as if an incubus
was removed from his spirit when he heard
Mr. Ivraine had at last fairly taken his departure,
after receiving a cordial invitation from his late host
to pay him a visit whenever he was “within twenty
miles of Belerma Square.”
But notwithstanding his long absence and his
good feeling towards his new acquaintance, Malcolm
and Mina both noticed that the cloud which had
rested on their uncle’s brow ere his departure for
Holland, had returned thence with him, and a gloom
seemed to hang over the entire household from the
moment of his re-appearance, the mystery of which
no member of the establishment, and no person, perhaps,
in the circle of his acquaintances, save Mr.
Alfred Westwood, was able to fathom.
That clever individual, however, having opened
“by mistake” a letter for Mr. Merapie, which he
293knew was not on business, during his principal’s
absence in Holland, had arrived, after its perusal,
at the knowledge of a great secret; which knowledge
put him in a position to triumph a little over
Malcolm and Mina Frazer, and to feel that, to a
certain extent, the whole family, from Mr. Merapie
down to his refractory niece, was, after a fashion, in
his “power.”
“I have often wished,” he said, after taking a
copy of the epistle above referred to, “I have often
wished to possess some ‘hold’ over them all, and
that girl in particular; I have got one now, a capital
lever, if only properly employed, and, please the
fates, I’ll use it.”
And having arrived at this Christian determination,
Mr. Westwood sallied forth and hunted over
half the city shops to get an oblong seal with the
announcement “I wait” cut thereon; and when,
after great difficulty, he had succeeded in obtaining
it, and a stick of pale blue wax, he returned to the
office and closed up the missive again, which, by
the way, was directed in a female hand, and marked
“private.” And, as he chanced to be writing that
very afternoon to Mr. Merapie, he forwarded the
letter to him and sauntered thenceforth about his
partner’s house in Belerma Square as if, to repeat
294Malcolm’s impatient expression, “it belonged to
him.”
And though, during the course of the following
month, he was too much occupied through the week
with business, and too constantly engaged on Sundays
watching Mina and Mr. Ivraine, to pursue his
investigations as far as he desired, yet he never for
one moment forgot what he had discovered, and
what he wished further to discover; so, when in
due course Mr. Merapie’s return and Ernest’s departure
set him once again, as it were, at liberty, he
hastened to make himself master of the whole subject
by actual observation and personal investigation
on the spot.
It was some five miles from London, under the
spreading branches of an ancient walnut tree, standing
leafless and bare, close to the entrance of one of
those villas we see so perpetually advertised under
the appellation of “genteel residences,” that knowledge,
full and complete, reached the mind of Alfred
Westwood; more full and complete truly than he
had ever desired should dawn upon his startled comprehension:
for, as he sauntered past the place in the
chill cold light of a February afternoon, a phaeton,
containing two persons, a lady and a boy, drove up
to the gate; there was a momentary pause, whilst a
295person, who chanced to be coming out at the instant,
opened it, and the glance which that pause
enabled Mr. Westwood to catch of the lady’s face
caused him to turn as pale as a corpse and tremble
for a second like a woman.
He had barely time to pull his hat almost involuntarily
over his eyes ere the vehicle and its
occupants were gone. They had come, passed him,
and departed like a dream of the morning; but
Alfred Westwood knew it was no dream. “I wish
to heavens it were,” he muttered, with clenched
teeth and livid lips, as he strode after the female
who had admitted the pair, and whom he recollected
perfectly, as he recollected every thing and place
and person on whom, with his extremely far-seeing,
disagreeably searching eyes, he had once looked.
“Mrs. Colefort,” he said, and the words, though
spoken in a low tone, made her to whom they were
addressed start as if a pistol had gone off at her ear.
“Do you not remember me?” he added, finding she
only stared in his face by way of reply to his abrupt
salutation.
“Yes, sir,” she stammered, “but——”
“But you do not wish to remember,” he interrupted,
his wonted self-possession having by this
time completely returned to him: “well so be it;
296only one question fairly answered, and I am satisfied;
who is that?”
“Who is what?” demanded the old woman, a
gleam of her ancient cunning sharpening her wrinkled
features.
“Pshaw!” returned Mr. Westwood; “who is
the lady you admitted this instant into that villa
place?”
“My mistress,” was the brief reply.
“And her real name,” he persisted; “recollect I
am willing to pay for accurate information.”
“What will you give to know?” asked the
woman.
“Five pounds,” replied the man who once had
been a bankrupt.
“Five pence,” she contemptuously retorted; “it’s
worth fifty guineas.”
“Five pounds or nothing,” said Westwood determinedly.
“Make it ten, and I’ll tell you,” she returned.
“If you won’t speak for five, you may hold your
tongue,” was the response; “so take your choice,
for I ask you for the last time, who is she?”
A purse glittering with steel beads was in Mr.
Westwood’s hand as he uttered the foregoing sentence;
and when, at its conclusion, he held forth
297five sovereigns and added the single word “Now,”
the woman felt herself impotent to withstand the
bribe, small though she considered it, and therefore
cautiously answered, after stealing a look behind
her,
“Mrs. Merapie.”
“The devil!” ejaculated Mr. Westwood, and he
ground out a few oaths between his teeth, whilst
Mrs. Colefort, with a sinister laugh, echoed,
“Yes, she is pretty nearly one; so John Merapie
found, to his sorrow, before she had borne his name
long.”
“And what name did she bear before that?” demanded
Mr. Westwood fiercely.
“Her own, I suppose,—Margaret Maxwell.”
If the light had been a little clearer and her own
eyes undimmed by the mist of age, the woman
might have noticed that a sort of throe seemed to
convulse Mr. Westwood’s frame as her answer
grated on his ear. He winced under the sound of
that name as if it had touched some concealed
wound: the truth which the quondam housekeeper
framed into such unconsciously telling words, appeared
to blast him, as if a wind from some barren
desert had passed over and scorched his soul.
Long after he had left the woman, long after he
298had returned to London, days after the brief interview
in which he had learnt all he wished to know
and a great deal more besides; in the busy ’Change,
in his quiet house, everywhere, Alfred Westwood
found himself inwardly repeating, over and over
again, one single sentence—
“Margaret Maxwell—Mrs. Merapie.”
And this sentence never grew old or familiar to
his ear; he harped on it eternally, and yet still its
meaning always came with a sort of shock upon his
understanding.
“Margaret Maxwell—Mrs. Merapie.”
If a spell had been contained in this simple combination
of letters, it could scarcely have produced a
greater effect on the ci-devant clerk, who became
for a time quite taciturn and reserved, who ceased
to domineer over Malcolm or torment Mina, and
never once strove to dissuade Mr. Merapie from
permitting both the young people to go to the Highlands
and enjoy themselves.
“What under the sun has come over Westwood?”
demanded Malcolm of his sister, the evening before
they started on their self-imposed pilgrimage northwards.
“He is growing old, dear,” answered Mina, who
could afford to laugh at her uncle’s partner now she
299was in a good temper and going to leave him behind
her; but neither her brother nor Miss Caldera,
who was present, thought her suggestion a rational
one, and the former, for once, felt almost inclined to
agree with the governess, when she told Mina a
little tartly, that she was a very absurd girl, and
that she surely might have had sense enough to see
that something must be decidedly going wrong at
the office, when both her uncle and his partner were
so grave.
“Heaven send they may weather the storm,”
added Malcolm devoutly; “but, if there be any
judging from faces, business clouds must be of the
blackest down at Wapping; however, Uncle John is
a first-rate craft, and the wind cannot always blow
a-head; so, when I return from Craigmaver, I shall
hope to find him in a friendly port, and consequently
able and inclined to do what I want him to do—buy
me a commission.”
“You ought to be made to work for one,” remarked
Miss Caldera.
“All in good time, dear lady,” answered Malcolm,
laughing; “I make no doubt I shall have to
be very industrious, a human sort of busy bee at
some future period or other.”
“It will be greatly against your inclination,
300then,” retorted the governess: but, spite of the
utterance of this truism, Malcolm and she parted
remarkably good friends; and Mina, with a little
tremor in her voice, promised, as she kissed the
dear, quaint, steady friend, not to forget her, and
to bring her back a cairngorm brooch from Scotland.
“Bring yourself, you wayward creature,” answered
Miss Caldera, “and don’t leave your heart behind
you.”
“Oh, no! I shall keep it safe for—Mr. Westwood,”
were the girl’s last words ere, in a perfect
ecstasy of delight, she bent her longing eager eyes
northwards; for, steadily as the needle points to the
pole, Mina’s thoughts and hopes and expectations
turned ever unceasingly towards the land of her
birth: to revisit it, to hear again well-remembered
voices, to speak once more to those she loved, to
wander as of yore over the hills, to see the grand
old mountains piled against the clear blue heavens,
had been the dream of her life, the wish of her soul
for years: and now it was no longer to be a dream,
an ungratified wish,—it would soon be a reality.
“I am so glad,” she said to Malcolm, “that I
could cry.” And Mina did cry with joy to see the
old familiar places once again, just as she had, in
301former times, wept in bitter anguish because compelled
to leave them all behind her.
It was a lovely evening in the early spring when,
after that long dreary separation and fatiguing
journey, Mina caught at length a distant view of
beautiful Craigmaver. The departing sun flung a
warm rich tint over mountain and valley, over the
peaceful lake, the silent firs, and the graceful birch
trees that were just donning their first faint green
attire. A feeling, such as she had not experienced
for years, of youth and freshness and vigour and
hope, swept across Mina’s heart as she leant forward
and took in, at one earnest glance, every object in
the landscape; but since the days when, a child by
her father’s side, she had enjoyed that scene without
a care or a thought of sorrow, a few corroding drops
from the cup of experience had fallen on her spirit
and saddened it; and thus, even in the midst of her
joy, a memory of pain brought tears to her eyes and
blinded them.
“Nothing is changed,” remarked Malcolm, as
they drove along, “excepting that the trees have
grown.”
Mina made no answer. Nothing except the trees,
indeed, had changed, she knew, since last she had
looked upon that place; but, since the old times,
302when they had been wont to visit the laird, her
father had passed from earth for ever, and Glenfiord
was not theirs now; and the girl called another
country, home; and the inheritance that was to have
been Malcolm’s had been purchased by strangers;
and in the house and gardens and pleasure grounds,
which her dead parent had owned and improved
and prided himself on, she or hers had no right to
set foot, unless by courtesy or sufferance. As a
dark thread mingles ever in the web of human life,
no matter of what gay, bright colours the rest of that
web may be woven, so the sad thought of her lost
home and of him who had dwelt there caused one
or two tears of sorrow to fall with the many happy
ones that came streaming from the girl’s dark eyes,
as she and Malcolm drew nearer, still nearer, to the
lonely lovely nook amid Highland mountains, where
the head of the Frazer clan, the best, the truest, the
worthiest descendant of a proud old race, dwelt
peacefully.
“Look up, Mina,” cried her brother, “there
they are on the lawn watching for us.” And, as he
spoke, the old laird advanced to meet the vehicle.
There was a wild throbbing at her heart: as she
sprang out, a mist fell upon every object within her
range of vision; but still Mina, hanging on her
303uncle’s neck, heard his almost inarticulate words of
tender welcome sounding in her ear, and, for one
brief moment, she felt, as she had once said to Miss
Caldera she should feel, “that she had not a thought
of care, a wish on earth ungratified.”
“Are you just the same as ever?” demanded the
laird, holding her a little from him and gazing intently
into her agitated face, wet with weeping, yet
still bright with smiles, “are you just the same as
ever?”
“Not a bit better, uncle,” she answered.
“If you are no worse, I humbly thank God,”
said the old man, looking upwards; “but are you
sure,” he added, as though in doubt, “are you quite
sure you have brought the old honest heart you
once possessed back to us again?”
“It has never been away from you,” she earnestly
replied; “my body was in England, but my spirit
always remained here; and you, uncle, you are not
in the least altered, but Allan has become a man:
dear me! how he has changed.” And Mina stood
for a moment contemplating him whom she had left
a boy, and whom she returned to find as handsome
and stately a specimen of the Highland gentleman
as ever crossed the moors, or brought down, with
unerring aim, the wild bird, which finds a perfumed
304home and a violent death amid the glowing purple
heather.
“Yes, cousin mine,” responded Allan, “I am
changed in many ways, and I have, alas! for me,
become a man; but do not delude yourself into the
belief that I am the only one time has touched, for I
see you are “Little Mina” no longer, and the child
of the mountains has become quite a young English
lady; and Malcolm, I find, has managed to overtop
me: we are all changed in appearance, two for the
better, one for the worse, if you like to accept the
vague compliment, cousin; I hope you will.”
“Is flattery an accomplishment you have learnt
since we parted, Allan?” demanded Mina, suddenly,
and the sharp question brought a glow on his cheek,
even while he answered “No.”
“It is,” broke in the old laird; “he is more
altered than you are, notwithstanding he has lived
at Craigmaver, and you amongst the noisy London
streets.”
“Send me to London in charge of my fair cousin
then, sir, and see whether the din may not improve
me,” was Allan’s response: but Mr. Frazer merely
shook his head in reply, and led Mina off to the
house, sighing as he did so.
Inside the mansion all remained just as his niece
305had left it: the deer’s heads and the old swords and
gauntlets and pieces of ancient armour hung in the
hall in the same places she remembered they occupied
when she was a very little girl; the furniture
in the drawing-room, the tapestry in the bedchambers,
the polished oaken floors, the carved armchairs,
the family portraits, the view from the windows,
all were so like what they had been that, as
she wandered through the apartments, Mina felt as
if everything, save herself, must have stood still
during the years that had seemed in London so
countless, but which then she imagined she could
clasp at once in her hand—so dream-like did that
portion of the past appear, so real and tangible was
the present. The shore of childhood came, for the
instant, so close to that bordering upon womanhood,
that, for the moment, Mina fancied they actually
touched, and forgot the broad wide gulf stretching
between the two, over which she had, in the dreary
interim, crossed. As the mariner, after months and
months of weary voyaging, recollects not, when he
again beholds the cliffs of his native land, the pains
and perils of the sea, so the period she had spent in
England became a sort of blank, for the time being,
in Mina’s memory; she rejoiced so fervently to
come back once more to find all as she had left it.
306All! the girl soon discovered there was a something
different in the old place; what, she could not
tell: it was not that they, the inhabitants of that
Highland home, were altered in affection towards
her; it was not that her love for them had suffered
any diminution; it was not that less concord reigned
in the domestic circle; that disunion prevailed; that
arguments arose. Mina could not find out what the
“something” might be; and, as it seemed to be independent
of her and hers, to be merely a shadow
from some distant cloud, which threw a sort of darkness
into that once perfectly sunshiny house, she gave
up, after the first day or two, speculating concerning
it; thus the weeks sped joyously on, and a flush
of greater health than had for years past been seen
there, mantled on her formerly pallid cheek; while
Malcolm and she built air castles innumerable; and
time passed, oh! with what swift noiseless feet;
life seeming a sort of fairy dream to Mina during
those quiet hours when she walked and sat with her
uncle, and strolled about the gardens, talking to
Saunders and looking at his flowers; when she and
her brother and cousin rode quietly over the moors;
and when Allan, in the solemn twilight, touched the
keys of an old pianoforte, and sung songs so plaintive
and beautiful that the girl used to bow her
307head on her hands and weep, she knew not why, to
hear them.
For Allan Frazer had learned many an accomplishment
besides flattery since the days when they
last parted: he was skilled, not merely in field sports,
but also in those other acquirements that make a
man be deemed a welcome guest in the houses of the
literary, the fashionable, the select. He could sketch
with a firm, rapid, masterly hand the scenery of his
native land; he could sing, in tones that stole somehow
into the very innermost recesses of the heart,
Scotch and Italian and Spanish airs; he was learned
in many sciences, wrote works that publishers accepted,
and poems ladies loved him for inditing; he
had read and studied and thought; and when he
went to Edinburgh, clever men sought him; and the
most beautiful women of that metropolis would
rather have danced with Allan Frazer than with
many a lord or baronet, for he was the “fashion”
there—Mina’s handsome, elegant, interesting cousin.
“How much you know, Allan,” she remarked to
him one day, shortly after her arrival.
“I have paid a price for it,” he answered, with a
strange smile.
Mina paused and looked doubtingly at him for a
moment; then she said,
308“If I were not afraid of my words sounding
tame, after the compliments uncle tells me you are
accustomed to, I would say I never saw any one
so improved in my life.”
“I have gained a good deal I could have done
without, Mina,” he replied a little gravely, “and
lost what I can ill spare.”
“Tell me what it is, Allan,” she pleaded, “perhaps
it may keep me from envying you too much;
tell me what it is.”
“Peace of mind,” he answered, with a sigh; and
Mina, after gazing into his clouded face, feared that
it really was so, though why it should be she found
herself perfectly incompetent to tell.
CHAPTER XVI. COUSIN ALLAN.
309
Time, which hath a way of enlarging our circle
of new acquaintances, and of curtailing, by various
painful methods, the number of those whom the
soul in its tenderness loves to call “old friends,”
brought, ere she had been quite a month at Craigmaver,
a fresh individual under the notice of Mina
Frazer; one whom, in after life, amid all the cares
and troubles and difficulties of existence, she never
forgot.
She—for this new friend, started up in the person
of a most lovely and accomplished woman—appeared
somewhat after the sudden wayward fashion of an
apparition before the eyes of the old laird’s niece,
whom Allan had undertaken, as Mina told him,
“for want of something better to do,” to instruct in
the manifold mysteries of sketching and shading, of
perspectives and foregrounds.
310“There never was a quicker pupil,” so said the
master.
“Nor a more patient master,” so said the pupil:
and thus, as both, perhaps, were pretty nearly correct,
the work of tuition progressed pleasantly and
rapidly; for Mina had an object in view, and
worked diligently to accomplish it; and Allan, tired
and sick of fine ladies as he was, found himself wonderfully
interested in the progress of one who could
be earnest about what he considered such an insignificant
trifle as the carrying back a few of her
“own home views” to the country which circumstances
had compelled her to adopt, whether she
would or not.
One morning, therefore, in that most unsatisfactory,
half smiling, half weeping month called April,
Mina was busily engaged copying in pencil a landscape
Allan had laid before her, whilst he stood
near, looking, if the truth must be told, far oftener
at his cousin than the drawing,—and Malcolm, whom
the household generally called indolent, lay stretched
at full length on a sofa, dreaming about his scarlet
uniform, and the great deeds he would perform at
some indefinite future period,—when a sound of
horses’ hoofs trampling over the gravel caused
Mina to look up from her employment, and as she
311did so, the words, “How beautiful!” burst from
her lips; and springing from her seat, she darted to
the window to obtain a nearer view of the object
which had attracted her attention.
“Oh! how beautiful!” she again exclaimed.
“Allan, do come here and tell me who it is.” But
Allan, without pausing to reply, flung the portfolio,
landscape, half-finished drawing, pencils, and etceteras
recklessly into a corner, and darted out of
the room, and down to the principal entrance, where
Mina soon beheld him assisting the new arrival to
dismount; and a few minutes afterwards she came
gliding into the drawing-room, accompanied by a
fine military-looking man, and stood before Mina
a vision of feminine loveliness, such as she had
never previously conceived existed, save in the
imagination of some great master of the divine art
of painting.
Yes! beautiful she was; beautiful as a dream, as
the conception of a poet, as the ideal of a visionary!
If Mina had been born in another land and educated
in a different faith, she might almost have
knelt at the sight of this unexpected visitor, fancying
she was a spirit from some purer, happier,
brighter world than ours,—save for the costume,
that assuredly savoured more of earth than heaven,
312and which proved at once she was after all only a
mortal, though certainly a very superior one; but
which, notwithstanding its sublunary character, set
off every personal gift she was possessed of to the
very greatest advantage, and that she knew perfectly
well, wherefore she always wore it, whenever she
had even half an apology for doing so.
It was a riding-habit of the finest blue cloth,
which, fitting closely to her figure, displayed the
shape of her shoulders, the slenderness of her waist,
and the gracefulness of her every movement. A
small Highland bonnet made of black velvet, from
which depended a drooping feather, secured by a
silver thistle, contrasted well with the luxuriant
golden curls the lady permitted to fall loose and unregarded
in rich masses over her neck. Her eyes
were large and of that most beautiful purple sometimes
to be noted in connection with light hair; her
features were small, regular, and perfect, as if they
had been chiselled by the hand of some great sculptor,
but a brilliant colour gave life and animation to
the whole; whilst dark eyebrows and still darker
lashes redeemed the countenance from that charge
of mawkish sameness, which is frequently laid—whether
justly or unjustly signifies little at present—to
the account of those of beauty’s daughters whom
313we call—to distinguish them from their darker
sisters—blondes.
But Cecilia Warmond had a far higher charm
than any mere loveliness of feature can confer; she
had that which can make a gentlewoman out of the
coarsest and most unpromising materials, redeem
the plainest face, render elegant the meanest home,—the
all-pervading, indescribable, incomprehensible,
all-powerful, instantly discernible charm of grace.
There was a something about the way she walked
across a room, extended her hand, accepted a kindness,—in
the tone of her voice, in the sound of her
laugh, which would have proved irresistible had she
been plain as she was handsome, old as she was young.
The mere advent of one who had been, during
the whole of the preceding Edinburgh season, the
centre of universal attraction, the theme of general
conversation, the courted, the admired, the flattered,
was quite sufficient to account for the way in which
the guilty colour came and went in Allan Frazer’s
cheek, for the sudden embarrassment perceptible in
his usual half-careless, half-satirical, whole-fashionable
manner. Mina settled the business ere the ceremony
of introduction had taken place, in a peculiarly
feminine mental sentence.
“He is in love with her;” and the time had been
314when that view of the question would have proved
especially happy and felicitous.
“My cousins, Mr. and Miss Frazer,” said Allan as
the drawing-room door closed upon the new comers.
“Mina, Miss Warmond, General Warmond.”
“What a stiff formal introduction, O lord of the
mountains,” broke in the lady, whose rapid eye had
scanned “the cousins” at a glance. “Miss Frazer,”
she continued, “I have heard about you ever since
I came to Scotland, and I have wished so much to
know you, that when I heard you were actually at
Craigmaver, I could not resist the temptation, but,
setting that bugbear, called by those dreary individuals
styled fashionable people, strict etiquette, at
defiance, I persuaded papa to gallop over with me
from Locholen, and, accordingly, here we have come
to ‘make friends’ with you.” And she stretched
forth the smallest hand in the world, encased in the
most expensive and recherché of riding gloves, as
she spoke, for Mina’s acceptance.
The girl knew now perfectly who she was, for if,
since her arrival at Craigmaver, the laird’s grandson
had never once mentioned the name of Warmond,
she had heard it years previously, when Glenfiord
passed away into the hands of strangers, when she
was told that a General Warmond, who had wedded
315Miss Gordon of Locholen, was the purchaser of the
place which once had been her father’s, near to
which, under the shadow of Ben Lomond, within
sound of the ripple of the lake, he slept his dreamless
sleep—unmindful of scenery, forgetful of sorrow—peacefully.
Yes, she knew her now. This, then, was the
lady who resided in the home that, but for a dreadful
misfortune, had still been theirs. A choking
sensation oppressed Mina as those slender fingers
clasped hers in proffered friendship, a sort of darkness
came before her eyes; for an instant a gloom
fell over the sunshine, and that faint sickness of the
heart which a great surprise, whether joyful or sorrowful,
frequently induces, caused her to see even
the fair vision who spoke so sweetly and kindly to
her, dimly, as if she were beholding unreal objects
in some vague, half-mournful, half-pleasant dream.
It was but for a moment, however, this lasted, for
then the full use of her faculties returned, and Mina
could both hear and see.
“And this is your other cousin,” said Miss Warmond,
turning her fine eyes on Malcolm’s handsome
face, and speaking actually to him, though her words
seemed addressed to Allan; “this is your other
cousin,” and, with a slightly diffident air, she once
316again extended the white-gloved hand to a member
of the Frazer family; and the act, and the bright
frank smile which accompanied it, fairly “settled”
the susceptible youth, and caused him to forget all
about “grey eyes” and a host of other coloured
orbs he had admired since them, and write in a
private mental note book, wherein he was always
setting down and rubbing out facts relative to his
varying ideas of feminine beauty: Mem.—Purple
eyes are the most lovely and expressive in the world.
Poor Malcolm! he never saw a pretty face that
he did not fall over head and ears in love with the
owner instanter: it was surely fortunate, considering
the alarming frequency of these attacks, that
they did not last long, for, if they had, the fit must
inevitably have proved mortal.
That was a happy day to Mina, for the visitors
remained for lunch, and she and her new friend
strolled away together through the gardens; and
then Miss Warmond talked in her soft, low, musical
voice, so touchingly about Glenfiord, that the tears
she vainly tried to repress came at last raining
down Mina’s cheeks, and then Cecilia, who was
her senior by some years, kissed the weeping girl
and told her how she had often mourned to think
of the child Allan said had almost broken her heart
317when removed from amid the flowers and perfume
and luxuriance of that wild romantic home.
“Your name has always possessed a strange interest
for me,” added Miss Warmond; “therefore,
now we have at last met, I hope we shall be real
friends.”
“If you will let me be fond of you,” said Mina
impetuously, “I will love you always; I never saw
anybody so beautiful as you are in all my life before;
I never saw any one I thought I could like
one half so well:” and thus, on the spot, a friendship
was formed, destined to last as long as such absurd
friendships ever do last, but not an instant longer.
There was something perfectly charming, the
young girl thought, in Miss Warmond’s manner
towards her uncle; it was so respectful, so deferential,
yet, withal, so playful and captivating, that
Mina did not marvel to notice how completely the
laird was fascinated by it.
“There was nobody in the world like Cecilia,”
so the General evidently thought, so Mr. Frazer felt
convinced; and Mina and Malcolm endorsed this
opinion without further inquiry or the slightest
hesitation.
For, if the sister had seen a few disagreeable and
repelling women in the course of her short passage
318across life’s ocean, she had never met with a false
one; so she accepted the friendship (which, if she
had been a little older or a little wiser, she would
have known could not be worth much, else it had
never been so freely offered) with a frank, trusting
heart; knowing no deceit herself, the idea of it in
another never crossed her mind: besides, who, looking
at Cecilia, could dream of deceit? The surface
mirror was apparently too clear and transparent to
induce a belief that the slightest dross might perhaps
be found lying at the bottom of a heart which,
seemingly guileless as a child’s, was really so perfectly
choked up with dangerous thoughts and black
deceit and jealous feelings, that truth had long since
fled from the citadel in disgust and taken up her
abode in better, though possibly less inviting looking,
quarters.
Cecilia kindly took upon herself the task of teaching
Mina the exact meaning of the word “hypocrisy;”
but, as it was long ere the girl discovered
her benevolent intention, she took her as she seemed,
and liked her accordingly. And Malcolm. Why, if
any one had informed him Miss Warmond was not
quite so good as she seemed, he would have
answered, like a great, good-natured, foolish, overgrown
boy, who thought himself a man, as he was,
319“Well, you see, I don’t mind that; if a woman
be but pretty, I can forgive her anything.”
So every one was satisfied that bright April day,
save, perhaps, Allan Frazer, and matters went
smoothly, as they generally do, on the occasion of
tolerably short visits, when people are inclined to
be mutually pleased, and when one or two agreeable
talkers and a proportionate number of patient
listeners are present: but at length General Warmond
declared they must positively go, and so
Cecilia, after saying all sorts of pretty things,
tripped gracefully across the hall and down the
steps, and was obliging enough to permit Malcolm
to help her to the saddle and adjust the reins properly
for her; after which she bade farewell to all
the Craigmaver gentlemen, and rode off down the
avenue, not forgetting, however, as she did so, to
turn round and kiss her hand to Mina, who stood
watching her departure from one of the drawing-room
windows.
The girl caught herself sighing when the Highland
bonnet disappeared altogether from sight; if
she could but have known what sorrow the lady who
wore it was destined to cause her, she might have
gone down on her knees and prayed she should
never more behold it: but Mina possessed not the
320vision of a seer, and so, quite excited with the
events of the day, and delighted to think of the
beautiful being, who, though so perfectly fascinating,
deigned to call her “friend,” she took possession of
her uncle’s arm, and walked in with him to dinner.
“I was not aware, Allan,” said old Mr. Frazer,
after a long ominous pause, which, contrary to
custom, succeeded the withdrawal of the cloth, “I
was not aware, Allan, you had been over at Locholen,
yesterday.”
“I happened to be in the neighbourhood, sir,”
answered his grandson, “and called to inquire how
Mr. Gordon was.”
“And found General and Miss Warmond there,”
added Mr. Frazer.
“Yes, they arrived the day previously, I believe,”
responded Allan, who was, to all intents and purposes,
apparently so much engrossed in the difficult
operation of peeling an apple, that he could not
raise his eyes and look straight at his grandfather as
he spoke.
Mr. Frazer impatiently cracked one or two nuts,
and then said hurriedly,
“Would it not have been better, more comme il
faut altogether, for Mina to have called on Miss Warmond?
If I had known she was at Locholen”——
321“I told Miss Warmond,” interposed Allan, “that
as Mina was not very strong, and the distance
between us was so great, I feared my cousin would
be unable to call until the weather was a little more
settled; so she very kindly said she would not stand
on ceremony, but ride ten long miles here, and ten
equally long back again, to see her, as she has done.”
There was a tone in Allan’s voice, and a look in
his eyes as he uttered the foregoing sentence, which
Mina could not understand; it was not precisely a
sneer that disfigured his face, nor was it an expression
of pain; but it was a something so certainly
very far from agreeable, that the girl caught herself
thinking.
“I must have been mistaken; he cannot be in
love with her:” and yet, as she was unable to reconcile
his manner towards Miss Warmond with this
new version of an old subject, she determined to
leave time to solve an enigma she was getting tired
of puzzling over, to wit, the heart of her cousin
Allan. But that very evening he so provoked her
with silently listening to all her enthusiastic observations
respecting Miss Warmond, and replying
“never a word” to them, that she fairly forgot about
“time” altogether; and wishing to get to the bottom
of the matter at once, indignantly demanded,
322“Allan, can you admire nothing?”
The young man looked earnestly away to the
distant hills, scarcely visible through the gathering
twilight, and a sort of shadow, as if from them, fell
over his face as he did so; after a moment’s pause
he answered,
“The stern old mountains, and the bright,
healthy, happy child; the pure face of nature, and
the honest face of man: everything on which our
God has set the stamp of grandeur, or of loveliness,
or of goodness, I admire.”
There was a solemnity in this reply, very different
from the usual careless indifference of his remarks;
but still Mina remained unsatisfied.
“Then do you not think Miss Warmond very
beautiful?”
“I consider her the handsomest, the most accomplished,
the most fascinating heiress in Scotland,”
he responded; “what induced you to imagine,
cousin Mina, I was blind to her perfections?”
“The way you have got of praising either not at
all, or else against your will,” replied his cousin:
“I never fancied it possible for any mere mortal to
be so surpassingly lovely; I never even dreamt of
such a face before, and, at first, I fancied you
thought her a sort of angel too; but now, Allan, I
323cannot make you out exactly. I do not understand
you at all; I wish I could.”
“You need not, Mina,” he replied, smiling
grimly; “the knowledge of myself I have lately
acquired has brought little happiness to me; it
could not give any to you. Suppose we let the
matter rest there.”
“I have always felt just the same towards you as
to Malcolm,” Mina returned, not heeding the latter
portion of the foregoing sentence; “and I am sure,
though you are so clever and so much changed in
many ways, you consider me quite as much your
sister as ‘in the old days departed;’ and therefore
I should like greatly to ask you one question—you
won’t be angry with me, will you? may I ask it?”
“Go on,” said Allan, gazing forth more fixedly
than ever into the gloom.
“Are you really unhappy, or is it only a habit
you have acquired of talking as if you were? is
there really any sorrow—any pressing sorrow I
mean—in your heart?”
“There is,” he briefly answered.
“And the cause, dear Allan, may I not know it?”
He paused for a moment, as if irresolute; then
repressing the strong inclination he felt to tell her
all, he said,
324“No, Mina, my own ‘little’ sister Mina, as I
used to call you, you must not ask me anything
more about myself ever; you will be fond of me,
spite of my faults, and we will be great friends
always, shall we not?”
He held out his hand as he spoke, as if to seal,
with a good honest pressure, the cousinly compact;
then, gliding away to the piano, he sung—more
sweetly and mournfully than Mina had ever before
heard him sing—old laments and hymns and dirges
that made the girl’s heart sorrowful within her and
caused Malcolm, who, having been out with the
laird, returned at this juncture, to declare Allan
had mistaken his vocation, for he was only fit for
one of three callings, to wit, a parson, a parish
clerk, or an undertaker.
END OF VOLUME I.
LONDON:
Printed by Smith, Elder, & Co., 15, Old Bailey.
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
Fixed typos; non-standard spelling and dialect retained.